-k^rSE-WS® 


tibvavy  of  Che  theological  ^emmarjp 

PRINCETON  •  NEW  JERSEY 

FROM  THE  LIBRARY  OF 
ROBERT  ELLIOTT  SPEER 


/r'6. 


•3L 


^TtfVf  OF  PR/., 


TEN  DAYS  WITH  x  APP  *  195 


D.  L.  MOODY, 

COMPRISING  A  COLLECTION  OF 

His  Sermons, 

.A/so  Sermons  and  Addresses  by  prominent  Christian 

workers  at  ine  Christian  Convention  held  at 

Northfield,  Mass.,  the  home  of  Mr.  Moody. 


Reported  for  The  New  York  Weekly  Witness,  and  Published 
by  Arrangement  with  John  Dougall  &  Co. 


THE    SEIOIOX    SERIES,    No.    3. 

Issued  Monthly.  Subscription,    $3.00  per  year.  November,  1886. 

Entered  at  New  York  Post  office  as  second-class  matter. 


NEW  YORK  : 

J.  S.  Ogilyie    and   Company, 

81    Rose  Street. 


Copyright,  188G,  by 
J.  S.  Ogilivie  and  Compakt. 


TEN  DAYS  WITH  ME.  MOODY. 


NOBTHFIELD,  THE  HOME  OF  MB.  MOODY. 


Northf  eld  is  perhaps  as  near  an  approach  to 
Heaven  on  earth  as  can  anywhere  be  found.  While 
driving  along  the  main  street  from  the  station  you 
admire  the  tall  spreading  elms  which  line  the  wide 
avenue.  But  when  you  reach  the  north  end  of  the 
town  and  approach  Mr.  Moody's  house,  a  scene 
bursts  upon  the  view  to  which  I  know  no  parallel. 
In  the  foreground,  looking'  west,  the  vari-colored 
fields  slope  down  to  the  Connecticut  river,  which 
supplies  to  the  picture  the  element  of  water,  and  can 
be  seen  for  many  miles  of  its  course.  Beyond  the 
river,  very  gradually  and  gently  rises  a  range  of  ver- 
dure-clad hills  extending  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach 
in  both  directions,  and  toward  the  north  over-topped 
in  the  dim  distance  by  bluish  mountain  peaks.  From 
the  seminary  buildings  the  panorama  is  somewhat 
modified,  but  in  its  general  aspects  much  the  same. 
The  whole  effect  is  that  of  serenity  and  repose. — 
The  voice  of  Nature  is  the  voice  of  peace.  The  place 
is  hallowed  by  its  later  uses;  and  in  a  word,  it  is  a 
morsel  of  Paradise  regained. 

Mr.  Moody  looks  as  hale  and  ruddy  as  ever.     His 


6       NORTHFIELD,  THE  HOME  OF  MR.  MOODY. 

physical  resources  are  apparently  unbounded,  and 
his  spiritual  power  waxes  greater  as  the  years  go  on. 
He  is  of  course  the  dominating  genius  of  these  insti- 
tutions, and  in  everything  one  can  see  the  impress 
of  his  keenly  practical  mind,  as  well  as  of  his  rare 
attainments  in  the  higher  nature.  The  value  of  the 
example  of  a  living  personal  embodiment  of  real 
Christianity  is  seen  in  the  admirable  daily  life  of  the 
pupils  of  the  schools,  many  of  whom  are  just  now 
employed  in  various  capacities  in  attending  to  the 
wants  of  the  visitors.  The  moral  atmosphere  is 
sunny;  all  seem  happy;  and  in  their  work  they  seem 
eager  to  help  one  another,  and  to  anticipate  the 
slightest  wish  of  every  guest. 

Moody's  schools. 

If  Mr.  Moody  had  done  nothing  else  than  to  found 
these  schools,  and  establish  the  tyjDe  of  Christian  liv- 
ing which  here  prevails — sending  forth  multitudes  of 
young  men  and  maidens  fully  equipped  unto  every 
good  work — he  would  have  achieved  a  result  with 
which  most  men  would  rest  content.  A  little  inci- 
dent will  illustrate  his  rough-and-ready  application 
of  common  sense :  Said  he,  walking  across  the 
grounds  the  other  evening,  "Do  you  see  that  line 
of  posts  up  on  that  hill,  where  the  horses  are  tied  ? 
Well,  there  are  some  boys  who  want  to  come  here, 
and  I  said  to  them  yesterday,  '  Do  you  think  you 
could  go  and  get  some  posts,  and  plant  them  in  the 
ground,  to  tie  the  horses  to  ?  If  you  don't,  I  don't 
want  you.'  They  thought  they  could,  and  that's 
what  they  have  done  since  yesterday.     They  had  to 


NORTHFIELD,  THE  HOME  OF  MR.  MOODY.       7 

go  and  find  the  posts  themselves,  put  them  in  the 
ground,  and  board  them  together."  With  such 
kindly,  but  discriminating  treatment,  it  is  no  won- 
der his  pupils  are  all  self-reliant,  docile  and  diligent 

SANKEY    SOUND  YET. 

Mr.  Sankey,  I  am  happy  to  say,  has  not  looked 
better  for  years.  He  tells  me  the  reports  of  his  ill- 
ness in  London  were  much  exaggerated.  He  had  an 
attack  of  liver  complaint  as  a  result  of  seven  months 
of  overwork  ;  but  the  rumors  as  to  his  loss  of  voice 
were  groundless.  "Now,"  he  says,  "I  have  got 
back  my  liver,  and  I  am  all  right."  Certainly  I 
have  not  heard  him  sing  better  within  recent  recol- 
lection. His  voice  is  clear,  melodious  and  power- 
ful, and  the  peculiar  pathos  and  charm  of  expression 
which  place  him  easily  alone  among  singers,  have 
fully  reappeared.  Now  that  Mr.  Moody  has  called 
to  liis  aid  a  newer  man  in  the  department  of  song, 
Mr.  Sankey  is  not  likely  to  be  so  hard- worked,  and 
will,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  be  better  able  to  preserve  his 
health.  He  has  taken  a  house  in  Northfield,  and  the 
Divine  favor  evidently  rests  upon  him  richly  in  every 
way. 

THE    NEW  SINGER. 

Considerable  curiosity  has  been  evinced  to  see  and 
hear  Mr.  Moody's  new  singer,  Mr.  Towner,  and  it  is 
the  unanimous  verdict  that  he  has  secured  a  prize. 
All  are  greatly  pleased  with  the  new  acquisition, 
both  as  a  singer  and  as  a  man.  Mr.  Towner 
was  born  in  North-eastern  Pennsylvania,  in  the 
same  region   which  gave  to  the  world    Mr  Bliss 


8      NORTHFIELD,  THE  HOME  OF  MR.  MOODY. 

and  Mr.  McGranahan.  His  father  was  a  noted 
singer  and  choir  organizer,  and  was  the  first  instruct- 
or of  P.  P.  Bliss.  He  himself  began  life  as  a  local 
teacher  and  leader  of  musical  institutes.  His  first 
appearance  in  a  wider  field  was  as  the  singing  com- 
panion  of  Dr.  L.  W.  Munhall,  recently  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
State  Secretary  of  Indiana,  and  now  an  evangelist. 
Dr.  Munhall  was  the  organizer  of  Mr.  Moody's  tour 
in  the  western  States  last  Winter,  and  thus  Moody 
was  brought  into  contact  with  Towner.  He  has 
secured  him  at  a  comfortable  salary  for  a  term  of  five 
years.  Mr.  Towner's  manner  of  singing  is  like,  and 
yet  unlike,  that  of  other  singing  evangelists.  "Shut 
your  eyes,"  says  Mr.  Moody,  "and  you  would  think 
you  were  hearing  Bliss."  I  have  heard  Mr.  Bliss, 
and  while  there  is  a  resemblance  in  some  respects, 
in  others  there  is  a  great  resemblance  to  Mr.  Sankey. 
Mr.  Towner  is  taller  than  either  Moody  or  Sankey, 
is  of  slender  build  and  young-looking,  with  bright 
eyes,  thin  mustache,  and  no  beard.  His  voice  is  a 
clear  strong  baritone,  in  good  cultivation,  and  with  a 
distinct  enunciation  like  Mr.  Sankey's,  and  a 
speaking  rather  than  singing  manner  which  is  very 
effective.  He  excels  as  an  organizer  and  trainer  of 
choirs,  and  composes  music  of  high  merit.  A  hardy 
physique  renders  him  available  for  the  extremely  try- 
ing work  in  which  Mr.  Moody  has  lately  been  engaged. 
"Last  Winter,"  said  he,  "  we  were  on  an  average 
two  nights  a  week  on  the  rail,  and  at  every  place  we 
went  to  I  had  to  deal  with  new  material  and  lead  the 
singing  almost  alone.    The  strain  was  terrible.    So 


NORTHFIELD,  THE  HOME  OP  MR.  MOODY.      9 

they  say  I  am  about  the  only  man  Mr  Moody  can't 
lay  on  his  back." 

GREAT  IMPROVEMENTS. 

Those  who  were  here  in  1881  are  surprised  to  see 
the  many  changes  and  improvements.  Two  new 
buildings  have  risen,  as  if  by  magic,  on  the  grounds 
of  the  Girls'  Seminary,  and  another  in  connection 
with  the  Boys'  School  at  Mount  Hermon.  The 
oldest  building,  now  called  East  Hall,  it  will  be 
remembered,  is  situated  some  distance  from  the 
road  up  the  hill  on  the  northern  side  of  Mr.  Moody's 
house.  Farther  north,  nearer  the  road,  and  on  the 
edge  of  the  Bonar  Glen,  there  has  been  erected  a 
larger  and  very  handsome  building,  called  Mar- 
quand  Hall.  It  cost  sixty  thousand  dollars,  which 
came  from  the  Marquand  estate,  of  which  Mr.  D. 
W.  Mc Williams,  of  Brooklyn,  is  residuary  legatee. 
Work  was  begun  last  summer,  and  the  opening  took 
place  in  January  of  this  year.  The  material  is  dark 
red  brick.  The  style  is  a  modification  of  the  Queen 
Anne,  with  the  close-cut  eaves,  low  ceilings  and 
small-paned  windows  of  that  order,  combined  with 
many  modern  features.  The  building  is  used  en- 
tirely as  a  dormitory,  and  is  capable  of  accommodat- 
ing eighty  students,  with  office,  drawing-room, 
dining-hall,  chapel,  etc.  On  the  fifth  of  February 
occurred  the  birthday  of  Mr.  Moody's  mother,  and 
a  reception  was  held  in  this  building.  Mr.  Moody's 
forty-eighth  birthday  was  the  same  day,  but  the 
celebration  was  chiefly  in  honor  of  "Grandma 
Moody."    The  loving  hands  of  the  pupils  placed 


10     NOETHFIELD,  THE  HOME  OP  MR.  MOODY. 

over  the  large  fireplace  ±n  the  chapel  the  inscription, 
which  still  remains:    "Her  children  arise  up  and 
call  her  blessed. "    Telegrams  of  congratulation  were 
received  from  all  over  the  world.     There  are  now 
three  dormitories  connected  with  the  seminary,  with 
a  combined  scholarship  of  one  hundred  and  eighty, 
namely,  sixty  in  the  East  Hall,  eighty  in  the  Mar- 
quand    Hall,  and  forty  in   a  reconstructed   farm- 
house by  the  roadside,  called  Bonar  Hall.     About 
midway  between  Marquand    Hall  and  East    Hall 
stands  a  handsome  new  building  of  granite,  used  as 
a  recitation  hall.     No  name  has  yet  been  given  to 
it,  but  because  of  the  material,  it  is  generally  called 
Stone  Hall.     The  cost  of  this  building,  like  the  new 
building  at  Mount  Hermon,  was  borne  by  the  hymn- 
book  fund.      Mr.   Moody  says,   when  pointing  to 
either  structure:  "Mr.  Sankey  sang  that  building 
up."    Stone  Hall  is  a  very  massive-looking  two- 
story  and  basement  building.     The  first    story  is 
divided  into  class-rooms.     In  designing  the  second 
story,  the  first  thought  was  to  use  it  for  recitation 
rooms  ;  but  Mr.  Moody  concluded  that  he  must  have 
some  place  for  congregational  purposes,  so  that  this 
hall  is  now  used  as  the  principal  auditorium.     The 
recitation  halls  on  the  first  floor  are  sufficient  at 
present,  but  if  more  are  needed,  it  is  designed  to 
add  wings  to  the  building,  which  will  also  afford 
room  for  a  library.     This  hall  was  dedicated  on  the 
seventeenth  of  June.     Much  care  and  labor  have 
been  expended  in  beautifying  the  grounds,  so  that 
they  now  present  the  aspect  of  a  park.     A  winding, 
macadamized  drive,  takes  the  place  of  the  straight 


NORTHFIELD,  THE  HOME  OF  MR.  MOODY.     11 

earth  road  in  front  of  East  Hall,  and  similar  drives 
afford  access  to  the  other  buildings.  Foot-walks 
will  be  added  later. 


12  THE  GATHERING. 


THE  GATHERING. 


Dr.  Pentecost,  of  Brooklyn,  who  has  a  summer 
residence  here,  Dr.  Pierson,  of  Philadelphia,  and 
Dr.  Gordon,  of  Boston,  are  among  the  distinguished 
speakers  in  attendance.  Pastors,  evangelists,  super- 
intendents of  city  missions,  and  Christian  workers 
of  every  kind,  to  the  number  of  about  five  hundred, 
are  on  the  ground,  thronging  the  meetings,  exchang- 
ing thoughts,  hints  for  work,  and  discoveries  in  the 
deep  thoughts  of  Scripture. 

DR.    PIERSON'S  ADDRESS. 

At  the  opening  meeting  on  "Wednesday  forenoon, 
August  5,  the  principal  speaker  was  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Arthur  T.  Pierson,  pastor  of  the  Bethany  Presby- 
terian Church  (connected  with  John  Wannamaker's 
famous  Sunday-school)  in  Philadelphia.  His  subject 
was,  "Being  filled  with  the  Spirit."  In  Ephesians 
v,  18,  Paul  says  :  "Be  not  drunk  with  wine,  where- 
in is  excess  ;  but  be  filled  with  the  Spirit."  Evi- 
dently he  had  in  mind  a  contrast  between  the  sensual 
effects  of  strong  drink  and  that  Divine  intoxication 
which  comes  from  being  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit. 
What  are  the  effects  of  alcoholic  inebriation  ?  An 
expansion  of  vision  followed  by  blurring  of  sight ; 
unnatural  exhibitions  before  the  brain ,  great  hilar- 


THE   GATHERING.  13 

ity,  followed  by  moroseness  ;  on  the  muscular  sys- 
tem, in  stimulating  to  efforts ;  upon  the  speech,  in 
muddling  language.  How  different  the  effects  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  ?  What  are  they  %  The  eyes  see  with 
truth  and  power ;  the  mind  is  aroused  to  grand 
efforts  of  thought ;  the  faculty  of  speech  to  most 
gracious  and  eloquent  utterances  ;  while  the  whole 
person  is  strengthened  and  the  disposition  attuned  to 
the  spirit  of  Christ.  The  effects  of  drink  in  excess  are 
disastrous  ;  no  man  can  ever  be  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  excess.  We  need  to  realize  more  the  per- 
sonality of  the  Holy  Ghost.  A  Brooklyn  clergyman 
lately  defined  the  Holy  Spirit  as  a  shadowy  effluence 
proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the  Son.  How 
would  it  sound  if  he  should  baptize  a  child  "in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
shadowy  effluence,"  etc.  Deny  the  personality  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  and  you  deny  everything.  The 
fullness  of  the  Holy  Ghost  would  be  an  eye-salve  on 
the  ministers  of  the  land,  so  much  clearer  would 
they  see.  How  are  we  to  arrive  at  this  fullness  of 
the  Spirit  ?  The  twenty-ninth  chapter  of  Exodus 
tells  us.  If  we,  by  putting  ourselves  aloof  from  our 
sins  and  unclean  things,  hallow  ourselves  to  the 
utmost,  the  Holy  Spirit  will  enter  us  fully,  and  Him- 
self sanctify  us. 

dr.  pentecost's  address. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  Kev.  Dr.  Pentecost,  of  Brook- 
lyn, took  for  a  subject :  "  The  sin  and  the  danger 
of  offering  strange  fire  in  our  service  of  the  Lord. " 
Satan,  he  said,  had  been  busy  not  only  filling  the 


14  THE  GATHERING. 

world  with  sin,  but  defiling  whatever  is  good.  He 
counterfeits  the  best  things  God  has  done  for  men. 
The  Lord  Himself  finds  him  in  his  own  wheat-field 
oversowing  the  wheat  with  tares.  We  are  not  ig- 
norant of  his  devices,  and  it  will  be  well  for  us  to 
look  closely  into  the  most  holy  things,  and  see 
whether  they  are  really  of  God  or  of  some  other 
spirit.  In  Leviticus  X.  we  read  how  Nadab  and 
Abihu  offered  strange  fire  before  the  Lord,  and 
were  smote  with  fire  that  they  died.  They  were  the 
sons  of  Aaron.  This  was  the  very  beginning  of  the 
Mosaic  dispensation.  The  whole  circumstance  was 
startling,  and  it  ought  to  startle  us.  Notice  that  fire 
is  spoken  of  throughout  the  Bible  as  a  symbol  of  the 
presence  of  God  and  His  energy.  Thus  it  appeared 
in  the  flaming  sword  at  the  Garden  of  Eden,  in  the 
burning  bush,  in  the  pillar  of  cloud  and  fire,  in  the 
great  Shekinah  of  the  Temple,  and  in  the  altar 
sacrifices.  With  fire  Elijah  fought  out  his  great 
battle  with  the  priests  of  Baal.  In  the  New  Testa- 
ment the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  made  manifest 
to  the  people  in  tongues  of  fire.  The  service  of  the 
Israelites  was  very  similar  to  that  of  surrounding 
nations;  but  whereas  the  latter  kindled  the  fires 
upon  their  altars,  God  distinguished  His  service  by 
sending  down  fire  from  Heaven.  That  is  the  differ- 
ence between  true  religion  and  its  counterfeit.  Nat- 
ural religion  depends  on  the  energy  of  the  flesh. 
Supernatural  religion  depends  on  the  energy  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  which  comes  down  from  above.  It  is 
quite  possible  to  be  perfectly  right  in  the  forms  of 
our  service,  and  yet  destitute  of  Divine  power.     To 


THE  GATHERING.  15 

see  how  essential  is  this  fire  from  above,  look  out 
two  or  three  passages.  In  Genesis  iv,  4,  God  had 
respect  to  Abel's  offering,  and  hence  He  must  have 
burnt  it  with  fire.  In  Judges  vi,  21,  when  Gideon 
had  laid  the  flesh  and  cakes  upon  the  rock,  the  angel 
touched  them  and  they  were  consumed  by  fire.  No 
doubt  the  messenger  had  looked  like  an  ordinary 
man,  but  now  Gideon  perceived  that  he  was  the 
angel  of  the  Lord.  On  Mount  Carmel  the  priests  of 
Baal  might  have  kindled  a  fire,  but  it  would  not 
have  been  heavenly  fire.  It  was  the  fire  from  Heaven 
which  vindicated  Elijah  and  attested  the  true 
God.  In  I  Chronicles  xxi.  26,  David  made  an 
offering,  and  called  upon  the  Lord  ;  and  He  an- 
swered him  from  heaven  by  fire.  In  II  Chroni- 
cles, vii.  1,  when  Solomon  had  made  an  end  of 
praying,  the  fire  came  down  from  Heaven,  and 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  filled  the  house.  Fire, 
then,  we  see,  is  the  symbol  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  In 
the  New  Testament  this  is  still  more  clear.  The 
Divine  energy,  as  finally  manifested  to  the  Church, 
was  in  the  form  of  tongues  of  fire.  But  beware  of 
strange  fire !  In  Leviticus  xvi,  12,  Aaron  was  bid- 
den to  take  a  censer  of  live  coals  from  off  the  altar 
of  the  Lord,  and  use  it  to  offer  up  incense.  He  must 
not  kindle  the  censer  with  any  other  fire  but  that 
which  had  come  down  from  Heaven.  It  was  the 
neglect  and  contempt  of  tins  commandment  which 
constituted  the  sin  of  Nadab  and  Abihu.  They 
dared  to  worship  God  with  strange  fire.  Suppose  the 
Apostles  who  had  been  told  to  tarry  at  Jerusalem 
till  fire  was  sent  down  from  Heaven  had  dared  to 


16  THE   GATHERING. 

disobey.  Suppose  Peter  had  said  to  John,  "John, 
four  or  five  days  have  passed,  and  how  do  we  know 
the  Spirit  is  coming  ?  Perhaps  it  has  come.  We 
know  the  Gospel;  we  are  witnesses  of  the  cruci- 
fixion and  the  resurrection.  Why  not  go  and  preach?" 
What  would  have  happened?  The  message  would 
have  been  an  utter  failure.  We  have  the  Gospel, 
we  have  the  right  f  onus,  but  oh  !  let  us  beware  of 
preaching  in  the  energy  of  the  flesh.  We  must  have 
Holy  Ghost  power.  Nadab  and  Abihu  were  slain 
at  the  very  beginning  of  the  Mosaic  dispensation. 
Ananias  and  Sapphira  were  struck  dead  at  the  very 
beginning  of  the  history  of  the  Church.  The  speaker 
said  he  sometimes  trembled  lest  a  strange  fire  had 
crept  unawares  into  his  own  service.  We  need  to 
watch. 

Rev.  R.  C.  Morse,  secretary  of  the  International 
Committee  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  spoke  for  ten  minutes  on 
"What  more  can  be  done  to  reach  our  young  men." 
He  described  the  vast  work  accomplished  by  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  and  showed  the 
need  of  multiplying  the  workers  in  this  fruitful  vine- 
yard. 


mr.  Moody's  address  on  the  bible.         17 


MR.  MOODY'S  ADDRESS  ON  THE  BIBLE. 


At  the  forenoon  meeting  of  Thursday  Mr.  Moody 
spoke  on  "The  Bible  :  how  to  study  it,  and  how  to 
use  it."  He  said,  in  substance:  It  is  a  great  tiling 
to  acquire,  an  appetite  for  the  Word  of  God.  If  we 
can  get  a  love  for  the  Word,  we  will  get  something 
that  will  last.  I  would  like  to  find  the  first  Christian 
feeding  upon  the  Word  of  God  without  growing. 
A  great  many  Christians  wonder  why  they  don't 
grow.  It's  because  they  are  not  feeding.  A  good 
many  souls  are  all  dried  up,  all  withered  up,  because 
they  haven't  been  fed.  I  think  David  had  this  idea 
when  he  wrote  the  one  hundred  and  nineteenth 
Psalm.  There  must  be  something  in  the  fact  that 
the  longest  chapter  in  the  Bible  is  about  the  Bible 
itself.  I  want  to  call  your  attention  to  nine  pas- 
sages in  the  one  hundred  and  nineteenth  Psalm : 
twenty-fifth  verse— "  Quicken  me  according  to  Thy 
Word."  Thirty-  seventh  verse — "Quicken  Thou  me 
in  Thy  way."  Fortieth  verse — "  Quicken  me  in  Thy 
righteousness. "  What  does  this  nation  need  to-day 
more  than  to  be  quickened  in  righteousness  ?  It  is 
not  mere  gush  and  sentiment  this  nation  wants,  so 
much  as  it  is  a  revival  of  downright  honesty.  Fif- 
tieth verse — ' '  This  is  my  comfort  in  my  affliction  :  for 
Thy    Word    hath    quickened    me."      88th  verse — 


18  ME.  MOODY'S  ADDRESS  ON  THE  BIBLE. 

"Quicken  me  with  Thy  loving  kindness."  Ninety- 
third  verse — "  I  will  never  forget  Thy  precepts,  for 
with  them  Thou  hast  quickened  me."  One  hundred 
and  seventh  verse — "I  am  afflicted  very  much: 
quicken  me,  O  Lord,  according  to  Thy  Word."  One 
hundred  and  fifty-sixth  verse — "Plead  my  cause 
and  deliver  me;  quicken  me  according  to  Thy  Word." 
One  hundred  and  fifty-sixth  verse — "Great  are  Thy 
tender  mercies,  0  Lord ;  quicken  me  according  to 
Thy  judgments."  That  is  the  way  it  goes — quicken 
me  according  to  Thy  Word,  according  to  Thy  pre- 
cepts, according  to  Thy  way.  That's  what  we  all 
want  to  pray  this  morning.  An  old  Scotchman 
made  this  remark:  "David  said  'I  have  hid  Thy 
Word  in  my  heart.'  That  was  a  good  thing,  in  a 
good  place,  for  a  good  purpose."  Some  people  carry 
the  Bible  under  their  arms.  Well,  that's  better  than 
not  to  carry  it  at  all.  Some  people  have  got  a  good 
deal  of  it  in  their  heads.  That's  better.  But  when 
you  get  it  in  the  heart,  that  is  best  of  all.  When  a 
man  gets  the  Bible  in  his  heart,  it  is  going  to  make 
a  change  in  his  whole  lif  e.  The  trouble  with  a  good 
many  Christians  is  they  are  good  in  spots.  A  man 
once  said  he  had  a  good  well,  only  it  would  dry  up  in 
Summer  and  freeze  up  in  Winter.  Some  Christians 
are  just  like  that  well — good  at  certain  times.  But 
when  a  man  is  feeding  on  the  Word  of  God  he  is 
good  all  the  time.  I  really  think  that  instead  of  so 
many  of  the  prayer -meetings  we  have,  we  ought  to 
have  more  meetings  for  reading  and  studying  the 
Word  of  God.  When  I  pray,  I  am  talking  to  God  ; 
when  I  am  reading  the  Word,  it  is  God  speaking  to 


MR.  MOODY'S  ADDRESS   ON   THE   BIBLE.  19 

me.  David  said  the  Word  of  God  was  like  fire  in 
his  bones.  I  don't  believe  a  man  or  woman  is  fit  for 
God's  service  till  they  catch,  fire  in  this  way. 

THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  AND   THE   OLD. 

Now,  it  is  getting  to  be  very  common — very  fash- 
ionable in  certain  quarters,  even  among  professed 
Christians — to  hear  men  say,  "  I  believe  in  the  New 
Testament,  but  I  don't  believe  in  the  Old."  We  hear 
that  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left.  I  pray  to 
God  that  we  may  be  delivered  from  this  idea.  It  is 
doing  a  thousand  times  more  harm  than  all  the  lec- 
tures of  infidels  to  hear  Christians  say,  "This  and 
this  isn't  inspired."  One  minister  said  he  had  cut 
everything  down  to  the  four  Gospels.  They  con- 
tained everything,  and  he  didn't  see  why  he  shouldn't 
do  as  St.  Paul  did,  and  go  to  the  fountain  head.  It 
wasn't  long  before  that  man  fell  into  sin.  Unsound 
in  doctrine,  unsound  in  practice.  We  want  to  be- 
lieve the  whole  Bible.  We  want  to  take  the  whole 
of  it,  from  Genesis  to  Revelation.  It  is  most  absurd 
to  hear  a  man  talk  about  believing  the  New  Testa- 
ment, and  not  believing  the  Old.  In  the  four  Gospels 
Christ  quotes  from  twenty-two  of  the  books  of  the 
Old  Testament.  I  suppose  we  get  only  a  fragment 
of  what  Christ  said.  I  believe  that  for  years  after 
the  death  of  Christ  the  air  was  full  of  the  words 
which  fell  from  His  lips.  And,  so,  I  have  no  doubt, 
that  in  His  quotations  from  the  Old  Testament  He 
quoted  from  every  book.  In  His  words,  as  recorded 
in  Matthew,  we  find  nineteen  quotations,  in  Mark 
fifteen,  hi  Luke  twenty-five,  and  in  John  eleven  dif- 


20  mr.  Moody's  address  on  the  bible. 

ferent  passages ;  not  only  just  isolated  verses,  but 
great  blocks  taken  out  of  the  Old  Testament  and 
transferred  into  the  New.  So  you  see  how  absurd  it 
is  for  men  to  say  they  believe  in  the  New  and  don't 
believe  in  the  Old.  u  Why,  the  New  Testament  is 
made  up  largely  from  passages  from  the  Old.  Over 
and  over  again  you  will  hear  Christ  say,  ' '  This  is 
done  that  the  Scriptures  might  be  fulfilled."  In 
Hebrews  there  are  eighty-five  Old  Testament  quota- 
tions. In  Kevelation  there  are  two  hundred  and 
forty-five — more  than  in  any  other  book.  "  Heaven 
and  earth  shall  pass  away,"  said  Christ,  "but  My 
word  shall  not  pass  away."  How  absurd  for  any  one 
to  think  the  Word  of  God  is  going  to  pass  away ! 
There  never  was  a  time  in  the  history  of  the  world 
when  so  many  Bibles  were  being  printed  as  there  are 
to-day.  When  Christ  was  speaking  those  words  I 
can  j  ust  imagine  I  hear  some  infidel  saying :  " '  Heaven 
and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  My  word  shall  not 
pass  away  !'  Hear  that  Jewish  peasant  talk !  I 
never  heard  such  conceit  in  my  life  from  any  one. " 
There  was  no  shorthand  reporter  taking  down  His 
words,  and  they  seemed  to  have  been  lost.  But 
nearly  nineteen  hundred  years  pass  away,  and  His 
words  are  going  to  the  very  corners  of  the  earth,  in 
two  hundred  and  fifty  different  languages.  There 
are  about  1,400,000,000  people  in  the  world,  and  over 
200,000,000  copies  of  the  Bible  have  been  printed  by 
the  American  Bible  Society  and  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society.  Then  there  are  societies  in 
Germany,  France,  and  other  countries,  exclusive  of 
individuals,   that  are  printing  and  circulating  the 


MR.  MOODY'S  ADDRESS  ON  THE  BIBLE.  21 

Scriptures.  In.  fact,  there  have  been  more  Bibles 
printed  in  the  last  seventy  years  than  there  were  in 
the  previous  eighteen  hundred  years.  I  consider  that 
a  greater  miracle  than  any  other  which  Christ 
wrought  when  He  was  here  on  earth.  Fm  glad  I 
live  in  the  present  day  and  can  see  it. 

WHAT  MEN  CAVIL  AT. 

A  lady  said  to  me  lately,  "I  can't  believe  that 
Elijah  was  fed  by  ravens.  Do  you  2"  I  have  no 
more  doubt  that  the  ravens  fed  Elijah  than  I  have 
that  I  stand  here.  The  very  things  in  the  Old  Tes- 
tament that  men  cavil  at  the  most  to-day  are  the 
things  the  Son  of  Man  set  His  seal  to  when  He  was 
down  here,  and  it  is  not  good  policy  for  a  servant  to 
be  above  his  master.  The  Master  believed  these 
things.  Some  one  says:  "You  don't  believe  the 
story  of  Noah  and  the  flood,  do  you  ?"  Yes ;  I 
believe  that  as  much  as  I  believe  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount.  Christ  said  that  when  He  should  come 
again  it  would  be  as  in  the  days  of  Noah,  when  men 
were  eating  and  drinking,  and  the  flood  came  and 
took  them  all  off.  "You  don't  believe  Lot's  wife 
was  turned  into  a  pillar  of  salt !"  Yes:  Christ  said  : 
"As  it  was  in  the  days  of  Lot,  so  shall  it  be  in  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  Man."  He  believed  that  stoiy 
of  Lot's  wife — hadn't  any  doubt  about  it.  "  Do  you 
believe  that  the  children  of  Israel  were  fed  in  the 
desert  on  manna  ?"  Christ  said  :  "Your  fathers  ate 
manna."  " Do  you  believe  the  Israelites  were  saved 
by  looking  on  a  brass  serpent  V  Christ  said:  "  Even 
as  Moses  lifted  up  the  brazen  serpent."    Men  will 


22  mk.  Moody's  address  on  the  bible. 

stretch  their  necks,  and  look  very  wise,  and  say: 
"Why,  yon  don't  believe  that  story  abont  Jonah  and 
the  whale  ?"  Yes,  I  do.  Christ  said:  "  For  as  Jonah 
was  three  days  in  the  whale's  belly,  so  shall  the  Son 
of  Man  be  three  days  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth." 
" Bnt,"  they  say,  "this  was  impossible.  The  whale 
is  so  constructed  that  it  couldn't  swallow  a  man." 
"Well;  what  does  the  Bible  say?  "God  prepared  a 
great  fish."  If  He  could  speak  this  world  into  exist- 
ence, I  think  He  could  speak  a  fish  into  existence  big 
enough  to  swallow  a  man.  I  have  a  good  deal  of 
sympathy  with  that  old  colored  woman  who  said  if 
the  Bible  said  Jonah  swallowed  the  whale  she  would 
believe  it;  God  could  make  a  man  large  enough  to 
swallow  a  whale.  There's  no  trouble  about  these 
things,  dear  friends;  no  difficulty  at  all.  One  of  these 
modern  philosophers,  discussing  the  story  of  Balaam, 
said  he  had  examined  the  mouth  of  an  ass,  and  it 
was  physically  impossible  for  an  ass  to  speak. 
"  Ah,"  said  a  friend;  "  you  make  an  ass,  and  I  will 
make  him  speak."  There's  nothing  more  unreason- 
able than  infidelity. 

THE  BEST  WAY  TO  CONVERT  INFIDELS. 

The  best  way  to  convert  an  infidel  is  to  take  him 
to  the  prophecies  fulfilled.  Look  at  the  prophecies 
concerning  Christ.  "His  name  shall  be  called 
wonderful."  Wasn't  everything  about  Him  won- 
derful? born  of  a  virgin,  carried  into  Egypt,  astound- 
ing the  doctors  when  twelve  years  old  in  the  Temple. 
Everything  about  His  three  years'  ministry  was 
wonderful — the  miracles  He  performed,  His  crucifix- 


MR.  MOODY'S  ADDRESS  OX  THE  BIBLE.  23 

ion  with  the  sun  darkened  and  the  vail  of  the  Temple 
rent,  His  resurrection.  Isn't  His  name  wonderful 
to-day.  Nineteen  hundred  years  have  passed,  and 
what  crowds  will  flock  to  hear  about  Christ!  No 
other  name  could  have  brought  you  into  this  little 
town.  Nothing  else  brought  you  from  all  over  the 
country  but  to  be  with  Jesus.  Yes;  His  name  is 
called  wonderful. 

A  BLESSING  IX  THE  PROPHECTES. 

And  so,  my  friends,  what  we  want  is  just  to  take 
up  the  Word  of  God  and  let  it  speak  for  itself.  I 
have  been  wonderfully  blessed  to-day  in  reading  about 
Babylon  falling.  Take  the  prophecies  in  regard  to 
Ninevah,  and  see  how  they  have  been  fulfilled. 
When  I  was  in  the  British  Museum,  a  lady  called 
my  attention  to  certain  relics  from  Ninevah.  I 
looked  at  them  with  more  interest  through  her  specs. 
In  Xahum  iii,  6,  the  Lord  says  concerning  Ninevah: 
4  *  I  will  cast  abominable  filth  upon  thee,  and  make 
thee  vile,  and  will  set  thee  as  a  gazing  stock."  Isn't 
that  exactly  what  it  is,  with  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  people  looking  at  these  tilings  in  the  British  Mu- 
seum taken  up  out  of  Ninevah.  "They  that  look 
upon  thee  shall  flee  from  thee,  and  say,  Ninevah  is 
laid  waste."  Isn't  it  what  travelers  are  saying  to- 
day? And  then  look  at  Tyre.  In  Ezekiel  xxvi,  5, 
the  Lord  says:  "It  shall  be  a  place  for  the  spreading 
of  nets  in  the  middle  of  the  sea."  Mr.  Corbin,  cor- 
respondent of  the  Boston  Journal,  visited  Palestine 
in  1868,  and  he  has  told  me  that  one  night,  pitching 
his  tent  on  the  side  of  Tyre,  what  should  he  see  but  a 


24  MR.  MOODY'S  ADDRESS  ON  THE  BIBLE. 

number  of  men  on  a  bare  rock  spreading  their  fish- 
ing nets.  Taking  out  his  Bible  he  read  this  proph- 
ecy, and  noticed  how  literally  it  was  fulfilled. 

THINGS  WE  DON'T  UNDERSTAND. 

It  is  true  there  are  things  in  the  Bible  we  don't 
understand,  but  we  are  not  going  to  say,  "I  don't 
believe  it  because  I  don't  understand  it."  A  man 
said  to  me  once,  "What  do  you  do  with  that  pas- 
sage? How  do  you  understand  it?"  "  I  don't  under- 
stand it."  "How  do  you  explain  it?"  "I  don't 
explain  it."  "What  do  you  do?"  "I  don't  do  any- 
thing." There  are  lots  of  tilings  I  believe  that  I 
don't  understand.  There  are  a  good  many  things  in 
astronomy,  a  good  many  things  about  my  own  sys- 
tem, I  don't  understand;  yet  I  believe  them.  And 
I'm  glad  there  are  things  in  the  Bible  I  don't  under- 
stand. If  I  could  take  that  book  up  and  read  it  as 
I  would  any  other  book,  I  might  think  I  could  write 
a  book  like  that,  and  so  could  you.  I  am  glad  there 
are  heights  I  haven't  been  able  to  climb  up  to.  I  am 
glad  there  are  depths  I  haven't  been  able  to  fathom. 
It's  the  best  proof  that  the  book  came  from  God.  I 
suppose  there  are  a  good  many  tilings  in  the  proph- 
ecies concerning  Christ  that  no  one  could  understand 
till  Christ  came  and  fulfilled  them.  Just  look  at 
some  of  those  prophecies.  He  was  to  be  born  in 
Bethlehem,  and  carried  into  Egypt.  When  that 
announcement  was  made,  how  strange  it  must  have 
sounded!  But  when  the  time  came,  God  put  the 
whole  world  in  motion  to  bring  Mary  to  Bethlehem, 
so  that  Jesus  might  be  born  there.     Caesar  issued  a 


mr.  moodys  address  on  the  bible.         25 

decree  that  the  whole  world  should  be  taxed.  All 
this  was  done  just  to  bring  that  virgin  up  to  Bethle- 
hem. I  believe  that  God  would  have  created  a 
world  rather  than  that  any  prophecy  should  be 
unfulfilled. 

ECCLESIASTICAL  SPOONS. 

Now  the  question  is,  How  are  you  going  to  read 
this  book?  When  I  was  a  young  man  I  thought  I 
must  be  fed  with  ecclesiastical  spoons.  Sometimes 
I  got  sawdust;  sometimes  I  got  salt;  sometimes  I  got 
bread.  When  my  little  boy  Paul  first  learned  to  find 
the  way  to  his  mouth,  he  wanted  everybody  to 
know  about  it,  and  it  was  a  great  event  in  our  fam- 
ily. Lots  of  men  have  been  in  the  Church  forty 
years,  and  if  you  ask  them  what  they  believe  they 
will  say,  "What  the  Church  believes."  "Well, 
what  does  the  Church  believe?"  "I  don't  know." 
I  don't  believe  any  child  of  God  is  going  to  grow  till 
he  has  learned  to  feed  himself .  What  may  be  good 
for  me  may  not  be  good  for  you. 

ONE  BOOK  AT  A  TEVDE. 

I  have  been  wonderfully  blessed,  in  studying  the 
Bible,  by  taking  up  one  book  at  a  time.  I  used  to  try 
to  read  the  Bible  through  in  a  year.  I  would  as 
soon  read  a  dictionary  that  way  now.  Sometimes  I 
want  something  to  stir  me  up;  other  days,  I  want 
something  to  comfort  me.  When  you  read  right 
through,  you  don't  get  much  comfort.  It  is  a  great 
deal  better,  it  seems  to  me,  to  take  a  book  at  a  time. 
Or  take  a  character.     Or  take  a  type.     How  many 


26  mr.  Moody's  address  on  the  bible. 

antetypes  there  were  of  Christ — Adam,  Abel,  Enoch, 
Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob,  Joseph,  and  so  on  all  through 
the  Old  Testament.  What  a  beautiful  type  Joseph 
is — hated,  rejected,  and  then  raised  to  a  throne. 
You  can't  look  into  these  things  without  getting  fed. 
Another  good  thing  is  to  take  a  subject.  That's 
what  we  are  trying  to  do  in  the  Boy's  School — and 
that's  how  we  are  getting  the  boy's  grounded  in  the 
fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Bible.  Take  "  Eepent- 
ance,"  for  example.  Read  up  everything  you  can 
find  about  repentance.  Take  time.  Suppose  you 
spend  a  month;  you  couldn't  spend  it  better.  Get 
people's  idea  of  repentance,  and  then  see  what  the 
Bible  says  about  it.  Dozens  of  people  have  repented 
who  don't  know  what  repentance  is.  They  think 
they  have  got  to  have  some  strange  kind  of  feeling. 
A  man  I  used  to  meet  up  here  in  Vermont  would 
say  to  me  every  time  I  spoke  to  him,  "Mr.  Moody, 
it  hasn't  struck  me  yet.  A  neighbor  of  mine  has 
been  converted,  and  he  has  been  a  changed  man 
since;  but  it  hasn't  struck  me."  Lots  of  people 
think  repentance  is  going  to  strike  them,  like  light- 
ning. Well,  now,  repentance  don't  come  in  that  way. 
See  what  Bible  repentance  is.  It  isn't  fear,  it  isn't 
feeling.  Then  take  up  ' '  Conversion. "  Lots  of  people 
say,  " I  hate  that  word."  In  some  churches  there 
isn't  much  said  about  it,  because  people  don't  like  it. 
But  I  have  learned  that  sometimes  the  medicine 
people  don't  like,  may  be  the  very  best  medicine  for 
them.  I  don't  like  to  take  pills,  but  they  may  be 
the  very  thing  I  need.     When  people  shrug  their 


mr.  Moody's  address  on  the  bible.         27 

shoulders  and  say,    "  I  don't  like  conversion,"  it  is 
just  the  tiling  they  want. 

REGENERATION. 

Take  up  the  Scripture  doctrine  of  the  necessity  of 
being  born  again.  Lots  of  people  think  they  can  go 
to  Heaven  on  a  good  moral  character.  Look  at  the 
parable  of  the  Prodigal  Son.  I  would  rather  be  the 
younger  brother  than  the  other.  The  elder  brother 
had  what  the  world  calls  a  good  moral  character, 
and  yet  I  think  he  was  about  the  meanest  case  in 
the  whole  Bible.  He  wouldn't  rejoice  when  his 
younger  brother  got  home,  and  didn't  like  it  when 
his  father  had  mercy  on  him.  What  caused  joy  in 
the  father's  heart  caused  envy  in  his.  When  he 
heard  music  and  dancing  he  wouldn't  go  in,  and  just 
marred  that  beautiful  scene.  Many  churches  are  in 
the  position  of  that  elder  brother,  and  don't  believe 
in  conversion.  I  wonder  what  some  of  these  people 
will  do  when  they  get  to  Heaven,  and  some  con- 
verted thief  is  brought  in.  I  suppose  they'll  say, 
"  Don't  come  near  me.  I  don't  want  to  be  near  you." 
Or  when  they  meet  Mary  Magdalene,  what  will  they 
do  ?  I  just  think  they  will  have  to  have  a  little 
corner  in  Heaven  somewhere  off  by  themselves. 
They  can't  sing  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb — 
the  song  of  redemption.  A  man  must  be  made  meet 
for  the  Kingdom  of  God  before  he  will  want  to  go 
there.  Put  a  man  in  the  presence  of  God  before  he 
is  made  meet  for  that  presence,  and  he  won't  want 
to  stay — it  would  be  hell  there  for  him.  A  man 
must  be  born  of  the  Spirit — born  again — regenerated. 


28  mr.  Moody's  address  on  the  bible. 

We  are  hearing  a  good  deal  about  reform,  but  what 
we  want  is  regeneration.  Then  take  up  "Faith." 
We  have  got  false  ideas  about  faith. 

FAITH. 

I  used  to  think  that  God  was  going  to  give  me  all 
the  faith  I  wanted  right  away.  I  was  going  to  do 
wonders.  God  was  going  to  give  me  faith  enough 
to  remove  mountains— turn  the  world  upside  down. 
' '  Faith  cometh  by  knowledge. "  The  more  you  know 
about  people  the  more  faith  you  will  have  in  them, 
if  they  deserve  it.  You  will  have  faith  in  a  good 
man  if  you  have  known  him  two  years;  but  you 
will  know  him  a  good  deal  better  after  ten  years, 
and  you  will  have  more  faith  in  him.  Faith  grows. 
And  the  way  to  get  acquainted  with  God  is  by  study- 
ing His  Word. 

PARDON  AND  JUSTIFICATION. 

Take  up  "Justification"  and  "Pardon."  Lots  of 
people  don't  know  there  is  any  difference  between 
the  two  things.  But  there  is  a  great  deal  of  differ- 
ence. Suppose  I  commit  some  crime,  and  I  am  con- 
victed, and  then  the  Governor  pardons  me.  I  come 
back  to  this  town  a  pardoned  man.  But  suppose  the 
judge  says  there  is  nothing  against  me;  I  come  back  in 
a  different  position.  There  is  a  good  deal  of  difference 
between  justification  and  pardon.  What  you  want 
is  to  read  up  these  subjects.  It  is  a  great  thing  to  be 
a  justified  man — God-justified.  And  I  think  that 
brings  light  upon  that  eighth  chapter  of  Romans. 
Who  shall  condemn  one  of  God's  elect  ?    God  justi 


MR.  MOODY'S   ADDRESS  ON   THE   BIBLE.  29 

fieri  me,  and  is  he  going  to  let  anyone  turn  round 
and  bring  something  against  me  ?  That  would  be  a 
queer  God,  wouldn't  it — a  queer  judge  ?  These  great 
doctrines  ought  to  be  studied.  Take  "Sanctifica- 
tion."  I  hear  a  great  many  people  talking  about 
sanctification;  but  I  think  we  ought  to  go  more  to 
the  Bible  to  see  what  it  says,  and  let  the  Word  of 
God  speak  for  itself.  When  I„was  converted  I 
thought  I  was  going  to  have  no  more  trouble  with 
the  old  nature.  But  I  soon  found  that  the  old  nature 
was  there.  I  had  just  as  bad  a  temper  as  if  I  hadn't 
been  converted,  and  I  would  say,  "Why,  that  is  the 
old  temper  coming  back."  By-and-by  I  learned  that 
when  a  man  is  converted  he  has  got  two  natures, 
the  carnal  nature  and  the  spiritual  nature.  He  has 
got  a  higher  nature  and  a  lower  nature.  He  has  got 
the  old  man  yet.  Do  you  think  he  is  dead  ?  Judic- 
ially he  is,  but  in  reality  he  ain't.  If  he  was,  you 
wouldn't  have  to  watch  him,  would  }^ou  ?  If  a  man 
is  dead  he  ain't  going  to  run  away,  is  he  ?  We  have 
to  keep  watching  the  old  man,  and  putting  him  in 
subjection  all  the  time.  I  don't  know  any  doctrine 
that  needs  more  to  be  preached  in  our  churches  than 
this,  that  there  is  danger  of  the  old  man  coming 
back.  I  haven't  got  time  to  speak  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  Besurrection.  I've  got  more  comfort  out  of  that 
doctrine  than  any  other  in  the  whole  Bible.  I  look 
forward  to  the  time  when  I  am  going  to  have  a 
resurrected  body.  My  Saviour  is  going  to  give  me  a 
body  like  His  glorious  body,  that  cannot  faint  and 
cannot  die.  It  is  going  to  be  just  like  His.  I  don't 
know  anything  that  will  take  a  man  out  of  the 


30  mr.  Moody's  address  on  the  bible. 

world  much  quicker  than  this  idea.  You  must  look 
in  the  New  York  papers  to  see  how  bonds  and  stocks 
are.  It  takes  a  man  right  out  of  the  current  of  the 
world.  Then  there  is  the  controversy  about  the 
Millennium.  Some  say  Christ  is  coming  at  the 
beginning  of  the  thousand  years,  and  others  that  He 
is  coming  at  the  end  of  it.  Let  the  Bible  speak  for 
itself.  Don't  listen  to  what  this  man  and  that  man 
says  about  it,  but  study  the  Bible.  And  as  Bishop 
Stevens,  of  Philadelphia,  used  to  say,  "Don't  study 
it  with  your  little  red  light  of  Methodism,  or  your 
little  blue  light  of  Presbyterianism,  or  the  light  of 
the  Episcopal  Church,  but  just  the  light  of  Calvary." 
Come  without  prejudice  and  say,  "  Whatever  this 
book  teaches  I  must  receive."  Don't  say,  "Well,  I 
don't  believe  He  is  coming  anyway  for  a  thousand 
years."    Take  up  the  doctrine  of  "Assurance." 

assurance. 

A  good  many  people  honestly  believe  that  it  is 
presmnptuous  to  say  they  are  saved — that  they  have 
passed  from  death  unto  life — that  they  are  going  to 
have  a  place  at  God's  right  hand.  But  this  book 
teaches  very  clearly  that  we  can  know  we  are  saved. 
If  we  want  light  we  can  get  it.  We  can  know  we 
have  passed  from  death  unto  life  if  we  are  in  earnest 
about  it.  There  are  twenty-one  chapters  in  the  Gos- 
pel of  John,  and  they  all  speak  of  believing.  "  Be- 
lieve" is  the  key  of  that  Gospel.  It  just  runs  right 
straight  on  in  the  whole  book.  But  turn  over  into 
John's  first  Epistle,  and  you  will  find  that  the  key 
to  that  Epistle  is   "Know."    Forty-two  times  that 


MR.  MOODY'S  ADDRESS  ON  THE  BIBLE.  31 

word  occurs  in  these  few  chapters.  "  These  things 
are  written  that  ye  might  know."  I  dont  believe  it 
is  the  mind  of  God  we  should  go  through  the  world 
in  darkness,  not  knowing  whether  We  have  been 
saved  or  not.  I  think  the  best  book  on  Assurance  is 
the  first  Epistle  of  John.  If  you  are  in  doubt  about 
your  own  salvation,  read  it,  and  you  will  know.  I 
think  Christ  taught  this  doctrine  very  clearly  when 
the  disciples  came  back  to  Him  after  He  had  sent 
them  out  by  twos.  They  were  greatly  rejoiced  be- 
cause they  had  had  such  wonderful  power,  but  He 
seemed  to  check  them,  and  said,  "I  will  give  you 
something  to  rejoice  for.  Rejoice  that  your  names 
are  written  in  Heaven."  He  wanted  them  to  know 
it.  Do  you  think  Paul,  amid  all  his  difficulties  and 
persecutions,  would  have  gone  right  on  if  he  hadn't 
known  his  name  was  written  in  Heaven  ?  Do 
you  think  those  martyrs  would  have  gone  to  the 
stake  if  they  had  had  any  doubt  about  their  salva- 
tion ?  It  is  the  privilege  of  every  child  of  God  to 
walk  in  the  light — to  say,  "Abba,  Father!  Heaven 
is  my  home.  God  is  my  Father,  Jesus  Christ  is  my 
Saviour."  I  have  just  touched  some  of  these  great 
doctrines. 

BELIEVE  THE  BOOK. 

In  closing,  let  us  take  the  Book,  and  let  us  believe 
it  from  beginning  to  end — every  word  true — and  the 
words  we  can't  understand,  let  us  believe  them. — 
You  that  are  working  in  the  vineyard,  feed  on  the 
Word  of  God.  I  believe  the  reason  the  people  wont 
come  more  than  they  do  into  our  churches  is  because 


32  MR.  MOODY'S  ADDRESS  ON  THE  BIBLE. 

we  don't  feed  them  enough  on  the  Word  of  God. — 
They  have  been  fed  on  sawdust  long  enough.  For 
men  who  have  nothing  but  essays  it  is  hard  to  get 
pulpits,  and  it  will  be  harder.  The  reason  there  are 
so  many  pulpits  vacant  is  that  there  isn't  men 
enough  willing  to  give  the  Word  of  God.  Go  into 
one  of  our  city  parks  in  Winter  to  feed  the  birds 
and  throw  down  a  handfull  of  sawdust.  You  may 
deceive  them  once,  but  you  won't  a  second  time.=— 
But  throw  down  crumbs,  and  they'll  sweep  them  up. 
So  in  the  churches,  give  people  the  Word  of  God  and 
they  will  know  the  difference.  A  man  once  made 
an  artificial  bee,  and  thought  no  one  could  tell  the 
difference  between  that  and  a  real  bee.  But  another 
man  said  he  could  show  the  difference.  He  put  the 
two  bees  down  on  the  table,  and  then  put  a  drop  of 
honey  before  them.  The  real  bee  went  for  the 
honey  There  are  a  great  many  artificial  Christians, 
and  they  don't  want  the  Word  of  God.  They'll  go 
somewhere  else.  Well,  let  them  go.  For  every  one 
that  goes  five  will  take  his  place.  What  we  want  is 
to  give  people  the  Word  of  God  in  season  and  out  of 
season.  I  think  we  have  got  to  have  more  expound- 
ing. A  great  many  churches  have  mere  exhortations 
all  the  time,  and  it  gets  very  tiresome.  There's  got 
to  be  expounding  as  well  as  exhortation.  I  have  got 
an  idea  that  the  Sunday  morning  services  ought  to 
be  given  to  expounding  and  the  afternoon  or  Sunday 
night  given  to  exhortation  or  preaching.  I  believe 
that  is  the  reason  the  Scotch  people  have  got  tha  ad- 
vantage of  us  Americans. 


mr.  Moody's  address  on  the  bible.  33 

the  scotch. 

I  don't  believe  there  is  any  place  in  the  world 
where  error  has  such  a  slim  chance  of  getting  a  hold 
as  in  Scotland.  The  Scotch  are  a  most  wonderful 
people.  You've  got  to  be  careful  in  preaching  to 
them,  or  the  first  thing  you  know  some  old  woman 
will  come  up  with  her  Bible  under  her  shawl,  and 
say:  "  Here;  you  said  so  and  so.  The  Bible  says  so 
and  so."  If  you  make  a  misquotation,  a  Scotchman 
will  straighten  you  right  up;  but  you  might  make 
forty  misquotations  in  an  American  church  and  no- 
body would  know  the  difference.  We  would  have 
better  preaching  if  people  would  open  their  Bibles 
and  see  whether  a  man  is  preaching  the  Word  of 
God.  In  Scotland  a  minister  doesn't  think  of  preach- 
ing till  everybody  has  found  the  text.  Go  to  Dr. 
Bonar's  church,  in  Glasgow.  One  of  the  most  im- 
pressive scenes  is  to  see  1,200  or  1,300  people,  and 
not  a  soul  but  has  got  a  Bible.  The  old  doctor  will 
wait  till  every  one  has  found  the  place,  then  he  will 
tell  them  what  the  passage  in  that  place  means,  and 
then  he  goes  on  to  another  verse.  When  I  was  in 
London  the  last  time,  a  solicitor — a  lawyer — from 
Edinburg,  came  down  to  London  to  spend  a  Sunday 
there.  After  I  had  got  through  preaching,  and  had 
gone  back  to  my  little  room,  he  came  and  said,  "  I 
was  at  Glasgow  to  hear  Dr.  Bonar."  I  said,  "I 
wish  you  would  tell  me  what  he  preached  about," 
and  he  went  on  and  told  me.  The  subject  was  that 
passage  in  Galatians  in  which  Paul  tells  of  his  going 
up  to  Jerusalem  to  see  Peter.     The  Doctor,  said  my 


34  me.  Moody's  address  on  the  bible. 

friend,  just  let  his  imagination  loose  a  little  in  de- 
scribing what  took  place  between  Paul  and  Peter. 
He  could  imagine  that  one  day  Peter  said,  "Paul, 
will  you  take  a  walk  to-day  V  "Yes."  So,  arm-in 
arm  they  walk,  talking  about  the  Kingdom  of  God. 
A  little  while  and  they  enter  the  Garden  of  Geth- 
semane,  and  Peter  says,  ' '  There  is  the  very  spot  where 
Christ  prayed.  John  fell  asleep  there.  James  right 
there.  I  was  right  there,  asleep.  I  didn't  know 
what  He  was  passing  through,  though  I  had  never 
seen  Him  so  sorrowful.  When  I  awoke,  an  angel 
stood  right  there  (pointing  out  the  place),  and  there 
was  Christ,  sweating  great  drops  of  blood,  the  blood 
running  down  His  face — passing  through  that  last 
agony."  The  next  day  Peter  turns  to  Paul  and 
says,  "Will  you  take  another  walk  to-day  V  That 
day  they  go  out  towards  Calvary,  and  all  at  once 
Peter  stops,  and  says,  "  There,  Paul ;  this  is  the  very 
spot  where  His  Cross  was.  It  isn't  quite  filled  up 
yet.  One  bleeding  thief  was  hanging  there,  and  the 
other  there.  Mary  stood  right  there,  John  there,  and 
James  there.  I  was  on  the  outskirts  of  the  crowd.  I 
couldn't  bear  to  get  near  Him  that  day.  I  couldn't 
catch  a  glimpse  of  His  eye,  but  just  looked  on  Him. 
The  next  day  Peter  turns  to  Paul  and  says  :  "Paul, 
shan't  we  take  another  walk  to-day?"  "Yes;  I 
would  be  very  glad."  They  go  out  toward  Bethany, 
and  suddenly  Peter  says,  "  There,  Paul ;  this  is  the 
very  last  spot  where  I  saw  Him.  We  were  talking 
with  Him,  and  all  at  once  I  noticed  His  feet  didn't 
touch  the  ground,  and  the  last  I  ever  saw  of  Him, 
He  was  up  there  in  the  air  ;  and  while  I  stood  there, 


MR.  MOODY'S  ADDRESS  ON  THE  BIBLE.  35 

two  men — might  have  been  Moses  and  Elias,  I  didn't 
know — appeared  and  talked  to  us."  Now,  don't  you 
think  people  like  that  kind  of  preaching  ?  It  will 
warm  up  these  cold  hearts  of  ours  to  hear  about 
Christ.  Don't  you  think  that  literally  took  place  ? 
Nineteen  hundred  years  have  passed  away,  and  we 
go  to  Jerusalem  and  try  to  find  these  spots  ;  and  tell 
me  that  while  Paul  was  the  guest  of  Peter  he  wouldn't 
take  him  and  show  him  the  very  spot  where  the 
Lord  and  Master  had  gone  away  to  Heaven  ?  I 
haven't  any  doubts  about  it.  And  what  we  want  is 
just  to  take  the  Scriptures  and  make  them  real. 
That's  what  we  want — to  hear  about  Jesus  Christ — 
and  any  minister  that  can  feed  his  people  and  tell 
them  about  Christ  is  the  man  I  want  to  hear.  That's 
what  we  want  in  our  churches.  God  help  you  that 
are  preaching  to  preach  the  Word  of  God.  Make  it 
as  plain  as  you  can.  If  we  had  more  of  the  Word 
of  God  there  would  be  fewer  defalcations  and  scan- 
dals inside  the  Church.  It  seems  to  me  the  time  is 
coming  when  there  should  be  a  change  in  the 
churches  of  God  in  this  land. 


36  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


NEW  INTEREST— FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


NARRATIVE  BY  MR.  J.  E.  K.  STUDD,  OF  ENGLAND. 

The  convention  closed  on  Friday  night.  Most  of 
the  delegates  started  for  home  next  day.  The  inter- 
est waxed  greater  up  to  the  last  moment.  Mr.  Moody 
says  :  "  Probably  no  man  has  attended  more  religious 
meetings  than  I  have  in  the  past  ten  years,  but  I 
never  saw  anything  like  this."  Day  after  day  fresh 
arrivals  [came  on  every  train,  and  towards  the  close 
the  accommodations  not  only  of  the  three  buildings 
of  the  Young  Ladies'  Seminary,  but  those  of  private 
residences  and  farmhouses  throughout  the  neighbor- 
hood were  taxed  to  an  unprecedented  degree.  On 
two  or  three  occasions  the  large  auditorium  in  Stone 
Hall  was  filled  to  excess.  There  were  fourteen  hun- 
dred chairs  in  the  room,  and  yet  multitudes  were 
obliged  to  stand.  At  first  the  daily  programme  was 
as  I  described  last  week  ;  but  on  the  part  of  many  a 
demand  for  more  meetings  arose,  till  finally  there 
were  seven  distinct  meetings  in  succession  in  one 
day,  besides  two  or  three  sometimes  going  on  at  the 
same  time.  The  following  will  afford  an  idea  of  the 
pressure:  7:30,  breakfast;  8:00,  morning  services  at 
Marquand  Hall  and  East  Hall ;  8:30,  meeting  in  the 
tent  to  hear  the  reports  from  Christian  workers  ;  10 


NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  37 

to  12,  service  of  song  and  regular  meeting  at  Stone 
Hall;  12:30,  dinner;  1:30,  meeting  in  the  tent  for 
prayer  and  Bible  study  ;  3  to  5,  service  of  song  and 
regular  meeting  at  Stone  Hall ;  6,  supper  ;  6:30, 
meeting  in  the  tent ;  7:30  to  9,  evening  services  at 
Marquand  Hall  and  East  Hall,  or  a  general  meeting 
at  Stone  Hall. 

The  delegates  from  a  distance  were,  most  of  them, 
accommodated  with  sleeping  rooms  at  Marquand 
Hall,  Stone  Hall,  and  East  Hall.  Those  in  the  two 
former  took  their  meals  at  Marquand  Hall.  Those 
in  the  East  Hall,  together  with  transient  guests  from 
surrounding  towns,  took  meals  in  that  building. 
The  temporary  hotel  arrangements  of  the  three 
buildings  were  under  the  supervision  of  Mr.  C.  K. 
Ober,  one  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  College  Secretaries, 
and  most  admirably  were  they  managed. 

A  nutter  was  caused  by  the  arrival,  on  Saturday 
night,  of  Mr.  J.  E.  K.  Studd,  of  London,  England. 
He  was  the  last  captain  of  the  Cambridge  eleven 
of  cricketers ;  and  it  will  remain  to  his  life-long 
credit,  that  when  Mr.  Moody  visited  Cambridge 
University,  and  was  in  danger  of  a  shower  of  rotten 
eggs  from  the  riotous  students,  he  boldly  took  his 
seat  beside  the  evangelist  on  the  platform,  and  ac- 
complished wonders  in  quelling  the  disturbance  by 
his  personal  influence.  Mr.  Studd  is  the  eldest  of 
three  brothers,  all  famous  at  cricket ;  the  second  of 
whom,  Mr.  C.  T.  Studd,  is  now  in  China  as  one  of 
the  leaders  of  the  band  of  seven  missionaries  who 
recently  went  out  in  connection  with  the  China  In- 
land Mission.     Mr.  J.  E.  K.  Studd  was  entertained 


38  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

by  Mr.  Moody,  and  accorded  much  prominence  at 
the  meetings.  He  was  accompanied  by  his  wife, 
who  is  a  daughter  of  Lady  Beauchamp,  and  who, 
like  her  husband,  has  a  brother  (Mr.  Montagu  Beau- 
champ)  in  China. 

On  Monday  night  Mr.  John  B.  Gough  arrived,  and 
was  entertained  by  Mr.  Moody.  He  gave  one  of  Ms 
most  eloquent  addresses  on  Wednesday  night.  Mr. 
William  Noble,  the  distinguished  temperance  evan- 
gelist of  England,  who  has  also  been  present,  spoke 
the  same  evening.  In  fact,  almost  every  country 
under  the  sun  has  been  represented.  The  register 
shows  names  from  China,  India  and  South  Africa. 

During  the  second  week  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McGrana- 
han  arrived,  affording  a  welcome  reinforcement  to 
the  corps  of  singers.  The  male  choir  of  the  Boys' 
School  at  Mount  Hermon  acquitted  itself  remark- 
ably well  under  the  leadership  of  Mr.  Towner.  Mr. 
Sankey,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McGranahan,  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Towner  relieved  one  another  at  the  various  ser- 
vices. They  were  well  sustained  by  a  strong  volun- 
teer choir ;  and  even  the  congregation  at  large 
seemed  to  take  up  the  new  hymns  as  if  by  intuition? 
The  vim  and  gusto  with  which  these  were  sung  pro- 
duced an  effect  that  was  most  inspiring. 

Mr.  Moody  presided  at  all  the  regular  meetings, 
and  though  the  strain  upon  him  was  tremendous,  he 
looked  fresh  at  the  close.  In  arranging  the  pro- 
gramme, he  seemed  to  feel  his  way  along,  and  evi- 
dently depended  upon  the  promptings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  rather  than  upon  any  wisdom  of  his  own. 


NEW  INTEREST— FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  39 

A    THRILLING    NARRATIVE — ADDRESS    BY  MR.    J.    E.    K- 

STUDD. 

So  much  enthusiasm  was  excited  by  Mr.  Studd's 
address  in  East  Hall,  that  it  is  given  here  in  full. 
The  meeting  was  for  men  only,  and,  at  the  special 
request  of  the  ladies,  the  address  was  repeated  with 
slight  variations  at  their  meeting  in  Marquand  Hall 
on  Tuesday  evening.  Mr.  Studd,  on  being  introduced 
by  Mr.  Moody,  said  : 

I  want  to  try  to-night  to  give  you  a  short  sketch 
of  the  way  in  which  the  Lord  constrained  those  seven 
missionaries,  of  whom  you  have  doubtless  heard,  to 
leave  England  for  China  in  February  last;  how  the 
Lord  anointed  them  with  power,  and  what  He  has 
been  doing  through  them  since  He  sent  them  out. 
First  of  all,  we  come  to  Mr.  Moody's  and  Mr. 
Sankey's  visit  to  Cambridge  in  1883 — rather  more 
than  two  years  ago  now.  There  we  had  large  meet- 
ings, and  certainly  some  of  those  men  who  have 
gone  to  China  were  at  that  time  converted.  As  I 
look  at  their  photographs  I  can  pick  out  those  who 
found  Christ  for  the  first  time  through  those  meet- 
ings. The  first  man  of  whom  I  will  speak,  Mr. 
Stanley  Smith,  was  converted  about  ten  years  ago. 
He  came  down  to  Cambridge  when  he  heard  Mr. 
Moody  was  to  come  there;  for  he  wanted  to  see  and 
hear  the  man  who  had  been  the  means  of  his  con- 
version some  eight  years  before. 

MR.    MOODY  AT  CAMBRIDGE. 

At  Cambridge,  Mr.  Moody  had  a  wonderful  work, 
and  that  work  has  been  going  on  since ;  and  from 


40  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

those  converts  a  great  many  of  the  men  who  have 
now  offered  themselves  as  missionaries,  as  well  as  a 
great  many  who  are  waiting,  jnst  waiting  their 
time — from  those  converts  brought  to  Christ  then, 
these  missionary  ranks  have  been  filled.  One  of  the 
men  converted  at  that  time — Mr.  Swan — was  one  of 
the  leading  men  in  the  Cambridge  University  eight; 
and  it  is  a  remarkable  tiling  that  those  seven  men 
who  have  gone  out  were  all  men  who  have  made 
their  mark.  I  only  mention  this  to  let  you  see  the 
way  in  which  the  Lord  moves.  He  doesn't  take 
men  haphazard — any  sort  of  men;  but  He  takes  men 
that  He  means  to  make  something  of — men  who  are 
just  fit  to  carry  on  the  work  as  He  wants  it  carried 
on. 

EFFECT  OF  THE  LONDON  MEETINGS. 

Well,  then;  Mr.  Moody  was  in  London.  My 
brother,  who  had  been  in  Australia,  playing  for  the 
English  cricket  team,  and,  therefore,  hadn't  a  chance 
to  hear  Mr.  Moody  at  Cambridge,  when  he  came  to 
London  was  constantly  at  his  meetings.  And  there 
he  was  really  awakened  up.  He  had  been  getting 
rather  cold,  and  though  he  was  a  true  Christian  all 
the  time,  hadn't  been  doing  any  religious  work. 
But  at  those  meetings  what  he  heard  and  saw  stirred 
his  heart,  and  immediately  he  felt  that  he  must  set 
about  some  kind  of  work.  Mr.  Moody  set  him  at 
work  in  the  inquiry-room,  and  in  the  after-meetings. 
Then  he  set  him  at  work  amongst  his  own  friends, 
and  the  Lord  at  once  began  to  bless  Mm  in  that  line. 
I  shall  never  forget  the  joy  that  filled  his  heart  when 


NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  41 

the  first  five  men  he  brought  to  Mr.  Moody's  meetings 
found  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  there  ;  and  they  were 
five  of  the  leading  cricketers  we  had  in  England  at 
the  time.  They  were  his  own  friends,  and  it  was  an 
immense  encouragement  to  him.  Every  moment  he 
could  spare  from  his  cricket,  or  from  his  work,  he 
used  to  go  to  those  meetings  ;  and  night  after  night 
he  stayed  as  long  as  there  were  people  in  the  hall  to 
be  talked  to.  Well ;  his  health  gave  way— he  had 
hurt  himself  a  little  by  a  certain  accident  at  cricket, 
and  then  from  hard  work — and  that  summer  he 
could  not  do  much,  and  he  took  a  rest  in  the  country. 

"what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?" 

One  tiling  troubled  him.  He  was  training  for  the 
bar — had  passed  his  examination  at  Cambridge,  and 
the  trial  examination  for  the  English  bar,  and  was 
intending  to  practice  law.  But  he  felt  that  he  had 
enough  to  live  upon,  and  didn't  want  to  occupy  his 
life  in  making  money ;  he  just  wanted  to  be  given 
up  to  the  Lord.  Yet  he  could  not  make  out  what 
the  Lord  wanted  him  to  do.  I  think  the  pressure 
upon  his  mind  in  trying  to  find  out  what  he  ought 
to  do  rather  kept  him  back  from  getting  his 
full  health.  However,  he  stayed  out  in  the  country 
for  some  time  resting.  After  a  while  he  came  back 
again  to  London,  well ;  but  the  same  difficulty 
troubled  him.  He  consulted  among  his  friends 
about  it,  and  their  advice  was,  as  far  as  human  ad- 
vice could  go,  that  he  should  wait  till  the  Lord 
should  clearly  point  the  way,  and,  in  the  meantime, 
go  on  at  the  work  he  was  doing,  so  as  not  to  lose  any 


42  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

time,  whatever  happened.  But  he  could  not  turn 
his  thoughts  to  anything  else.  At  last  he  made  up 
his  mind  he  would  just  take  the  words  in  the  first 
chapter  of  Acts — the  commission  Christ  gave  to  His 
disciples:  "But  ye  shall  receive  power,  after  that 
the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you  ;  and  ye  shall  be 
witnesses  unto  Me,  both  into  Jerusalem,  and  in  all 
Judea,  and  in  Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  part 
of  the  earth."  Then  he  just  practically  shut  him- 
self up  from  every  one,  and  spent  day  after  day  in 
his  own  room,  seeking  an  enduement  of  power  from 
on  High,  and  seeking  guidance.  I  don't  know  how 
long — I  think  it  was  two  days  or  more — that  he  kept 
himself  in  his  room  (except  two  hours  a  day  which 
he  spent  in  exercise),  reading  the  Bible,  and  the 
Bible  alone — spent  the  whole  time  in  reading  that 
Bible  and  in  praying,  asking  God  what  he  would 
have  him  to  do. 

DECIDING  TO  GO  TO  CHINA. 

In  one  way  and  another  China  was  brought  before 
him.  He  had  reached  a  state  of  mind  that  he  was 
wilhng  to  stay  in  England  or  go  to  China,  or  go  any- 
where, so  long  as  he  got  his  orders  from  the  Lord. 
I  don't  know  how  he  came  to  think  of  China.  No 
one  spoke  to  him;  no  one  even  knew  what  he  was 
doing — I  didn't  know  myself  till  afterwards.  But 
somehow  or  other  the  idea  that  he  must  go  to  China 
was  thrust  upon  him,  and  he  could  not  get  out  of  it. 
Then  he  heard  that  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  had  decided 
to  go  to  China;  he  had  seen  his  way  perfectly  clear 
about  six  months    before,    perhaps    longer.      Mr. 


-   NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  43 

Stanley  Smith  came  one  day  and  told  my  brother 
that  he  was  going  to  the  China  Inland  Mission 
prayer  meeting  at  Mildmay  Park.  Mr.  Martin  was 
going  to  be  there,  and  a  man  was  going  to  speak 
who  had  walked  across  China  by  himself,  and  my 
brother  thought  he  must  be  something  of  a  man  who 
could  do  that.  He  went  to  hear  him,  and  all  the 
time  seemed  to  be  getting  his  mind  more  and  more 
on  China.  The  word  kept  ringing  in  his  ears.  He 
went,  I  say,  to  the  meeting,  and  heard  this  man 
speak;  and  there  the  claims  of  China  came  home  to 
him,  and  God  just  seemed  to  call  him  right  there 
and  then.  He  came  home  late  at  night;  and  I  well 
remember  how  startled  I  was  when  he  told  me  for 
the  first  time  that  he  was  going  to  China.  I  don't 
know  that  I  ever  had  such  a  blow.  You  can  imag- 
ine that  it  was  an  awful  wrench,  coming  upon  me, 
as  it  did,  so  suddenly.  I  said  I  thought  we  had 
better  make  it  a  matter  of  prayer.  I  didn't  believe 
it  was  quite  clear.  I  thought  he  had  been  wrought 
up  to  an  excitement  at  that  meeting,  and  that  the 
impression  might  pass  away.  So  we  just  knelt  in 
prayer  together  and  asked  the  Lord  to  make  it  per- 
fectly clear  what  my  brother  should  do,  and  if  it  was 
His  will  that  he  should  go  to  China,  to  remove  every 
single  doubt  from  our  minds.  Then  my  brother 
went  to  bed.  Ordinarily  he  got  to  sleep  directly  his 
head  touched  the  pillow — for  usually  he  was  working 
hard  at  one  thing  or  another — but  that  night  he 
could  not  really  sleep,  but  rather  dozed.  He  Avould 
wake  up  every  two  hours,  and  when  he  slept  it 
was  only   a  sort  of  dozing.      And  every  time  he 


44  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

woke  up,  that  verse,  which  he  hadn't  read  for  some 
time,  certainly  not  for  months,  that  verse  in  the 
second  Psalm:  "Ask  of  Me,  and  I  shall  give  thee 
the  heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession,"  kept 
ringing  through  his  mind.  In  the  morning  he  said 
it  was  perfectly  clear  to  him  what  the  Lord  had  for 
him  to  do — that  he  had  got  to  go  to  China.  Of 
course,  I  couldn't  say  any  more;  I  could  not  say, 
"Don't  go."  That  was  the  first  thing  that  started 
him  off. 

MISSIONARY  MEETINGS  IN  CAMBRIDGE. 

Well,  then;  after  that  they  went  up  to  Cambridge 
— my  brother,  Mr.  Stanley  Smith,  Mr.  Hudson  Taylor, 
and  several  others.  First  of  all,  Mr.  Stanley  Smith 
went  up  and  held  some  preliminary  meetings,  and 
stirred  up  a  considerable  interest  among  the  students, 
he  ~and  my  brother  working  amongst  them;  and 
then  they  had  a  meeting  not  only  for  the  students, 
but  for  townspeople,  at  which  they  spoke,  and  others 
as  well.  Mr.  Hudson  Taylor  presented  the  claims  of 
China,  and  the  work  of  the  China  Inland  Mission.  The 
result  of  that  work  was  that  over  thirty  men — 
certainly  thirty  men  if  not  more — offered  them- 
selves definitely  for  Christian  work,  and  not  only 
Christian  work  in  England,  but  wherever  the  Lord 
would  have  them  to  go.  Some  of  them  have  gone. 
One  of  them  now  is  out  in  South  Africa,  and  is 
working  his  way  inland  there;  others  are  in  China. 
One  man,  Mr.  Polhill-Turner,  gave  himself  up;  and 
his  brother,  who  was  in  the  Grenadier  Guards  at  tht 


NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  45 

time,  determined  to  do  so  as  soon  as  he  could.  For 
the  time  there  was  an  obstacle ;  he  had  only  joined  the 
regiment  three  weeks  before,  and  he  was  afraid  he 
could  not  resign  Ins  commission;  but  that  matter 
was  arranged. 

MEETINGS  AT  OXFORD. 

Well,  after  that,  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  and  my 
brother  went  to  Oxford,  and  there  they  met  with 
great  success.  A  wonderful  interest  was  stirred  up. 
Quite  a  number — I  cannot  say  how  many — decided 
there  and  then  to  give  themselves  also  for  foreign 
mission  work,  ready  to  do  whatever  the  Lord  would 
have  for  them  to  do.  Amongst  the  students  there 
was  a  prominent  leader  in  athletics — McLean  by 
name — a  rower  in  the  Oxford  eight,  and  a  leading 
man  in  that  crew.  In  Oxford,  perhaps,  we  hadn't 
been  so  fortunate  in  getting  hold  of  the  leading  men 
of  the  University,  as  we  had  been  at  Cambridge. 
You  know,  at  college,  in  order  for  a  man  to  be  much 
thought  of,  he  must  be  good  at  athletics  or  some- 
thing else.  Let  me  explain.  In  England,  for  a  man 
to  be  good  at  athletics  is  a  great  honor.  In  this 
country  it  is  just  the  other  way.  Well,  continued 
the  speaker,  what  I  mean  is,  that  a  man  must  either 
be  good  at  athletics  or  good  in  something.  Here 
was  this  fellow,  anyhow.  He  was  one  of  the  first 
men  in  the  University  in  the  line  of  boating.  He 
was  in  the  audience  at  one  of  the  meetings  held  by 
Mr.  Stanley  Smith  and  my  brother.  The  Lord 
touched  his  heart  there  in  some  way  or  another.  He 
was  not  just  then  brought  into  the  clear  knowledge 


46  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

of  salvation;  but  the  Word  so  reached  his  heart 
that  he  wrote  a  check  and  sent  it  to  the  China  Inland 
Mission,  to  the  amount  of  £10.  The  secretary  was 
rather  struck  with  his  letter — he  was  lead  from  some- 
thing this  man  said  to  imagine  somehow  that  he 
hadn't  got  peace.  So,  in  sending  an  acknowledg- 
ment, he  wrote  a  long  letter  to  him  putting  the  way 
of  peace  before  him;  and  the  result  of  that  letter 
was  that  he  accepted  Christ  and  came  into  full  peace. 
It  so  happened  that  at  that  time  Mr.  McLean  had  to 
go  right  down  to  Mortlake,  where  the  whole  crew 
were  known,  and  where  the  race  was  to  take  place 
in  a  few  days.  After  the  race  was  finished  Mr.  Mc- 
Lean held  a  mission  service  at  Mortlake.  The  race 
was  on  Saturday,  and  he  held  this  meeting  on  Sun- 
day. One  of  the  best  rowers  in  the  Cambridge 
eight — the  Mr.  Swan  of  whom  I  have  already  spoken 
— heard  that  this  meeting  was  to  be  held,  and  he 
went  up  to  attend  it,  taking  others  with  him.  Mr. 
Swan  is  a  man  who  is  wonderfully  good  at  anything 
he  takes  up,  and  he  is  going  as  a  missionary  himself 
— I  think  it  will  be  to  Africa  or  China.  Well;  as  a 
result  of  that  meeting,  two  of  the  Cambridge  crew 
united  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  brothel  of 
one  of  them  has  since  followed  his  example;  and  he 
was  a  member  of  the  Dragoon  Guards — in  a  position 
which  would  be  recognized  amongst  young  fellows 
in  the  country. 

MR.  STUDD  AND  MR.  STANLEY  SMITH  IN  SCOTLAND. 

Well,  then;  after  those  meetings,  my  brother  and 
Mr.  Stanley  Smith  started  for  Scotland.  They  started 


NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  47 

off  in  rather  an  extreme  fashion — at  least  it  seemed 
so  to  us,  and  yet  it  seemed  to  one  also  that  it  was 
the  Lord's  leading;  He  brought  them  around  to  a 
different  way  of  thinking  afterwards,  but  he  led 
them  then.  They  gave  up  everything — never  con- 
sidered their  means  of  living;  but  just  went  off 
carrying  what  they  had — one  coat  or  suit  of  clothes 
— and  went  to  Scotland  in  that  way.  It  just  shows 
that  if  we  are  willing  to  leave  all  for  His  sake,  God 
will  bless  us.  Well;  they  went  off  in  this  way,  and 
God  just  worked  most  marvelously  with  them.  You 
have  heard  somewhat  of  the  work  in  Scotland.  At 
Edinburg  they  held  meetings  first  for  two  nights, 
and  then  they  took  a  large  place,  and  held  a  meeting 
at  which  there  must  have  been  two  thousand  under- 
graduates present.  There  never  had  been  such  an 
assembly  of  University  students  in  Endinburg, 
and 

SUCH  INTEREST  WAS  NEVER  KNOWN. 

When  my  brother  and  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  spoke, 
the  Lord  seemed  to  be  working  with  them — the  Lord 
touched  those  men's  hearts.  The  interest  only 
deepened  after  they  had  gone.  Then  they  went  to 
Glasgow.  Great  interest  was  created  in  every  audi- 
dience  in  the  same  way.  Wherever  they  went  the 
Lord  was  with  them,  and  there  were  the  most 
wonderful  conversions.  Let  me  give  you  a  striking 
case.  A  young  fellow  read  that  my  brother  was  to 
be  present  at  a  meeting  in  one  of  the  places  in  the 
north  of  England  he  went  to.  This  young  fellow 
was  accustomed  to  go  to  places  of  a  veiy  different 


48  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

sort;  but  he  thought  he  would  go  to  this  meeting. 
A  friend  chaffed  him  a  little  about  it,  saying,  "I 
hear  you  are  going  to  help  Mr.  Studd  pray  to-night." 
They  laughed  together  and  thought  it  was  a  good 
joke.  But  he  went  to  the  meeting,  and  the  Lord 
met  him  there,  and  he  was  converted.  I  could  tell 
you  more  of  the  most  striking  cases  of  the  Lord 
working  through  them.  They  were  not  speakers — 
well,  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  was  a  speaker,  but  my  brother 
was  not — not  an  orator  anyway.  But  the  Lord 
seemed  to  be  with  them  in  those  audiences  in  a 
wonderful  degree. 

A  SECOND  VISIT  TO  EDINBURG. 

Just  before  they  left  England  they  thought  they 
would  go  up  to  those  Edinburg  fellows  again;  and 
they  were  there  for,  I  think,  five  nights,  and  the 
interest  was  deeper  than  ever.  It  had  gone  on  grow- 
ing. Those  who  had  decided  for  the  Lord  had 
continued  steadfast,  and  had  been  witnesses  for 
Him.  And  now  the  movement  culminated,  and  as 
a  result  of  those  five  nights'  work,  one  hundred  and 
twenty  of  those  Edinburg  students  have  given  up 
their  long  vacation,  and  are  preaching  the  Gospel  in 
different  cities,  towns,  and  villages  in  England  and 
Scotland.  They  have  been  sending  from  time  to 
time  three  or  four  members  as  embassies  from  one 
University  to  another  in  term  time.  Some  go  to 
Edinburg  from  Glasgow,  and  then  some  from  Glas- 
gow to  Edinburg,  and  so  on  in  the  different  Univer- 
sities— stirring  one  another  up,  and  telling  of  the 
things  the  Lord  has  done  for  them. 


NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  49 

A  WONDERFUL  MEETING  IN  LONDON. 

Well ;  then  they  came  back  to  London,  and  first 
we  held  a  meeting  in  Eccleston  Hall.  Then  it  was 
arranged  to  hold  a  meeting  in  Exeter  Hall.  A  good 
many  did  not  believe  the  hall  would  be  filled.  It 
was  only  taken  practically  a  week  before  the  time. 
The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  were  to  have 
conducted  the  meeting  ;  but  they  thought  the  hall 
could  not  be  filled,  and  then,  perhaps,  they  had  a 
good  many  other  things  to  attend  to,  so  that  the 
China  Inland  Mission  found  they  must  take  it  and 
work  the  whole  thing.  The  hall  holds  about  3,000, 
and  people  thought  it  would  be  rather  a  good  thing 
if  it  should  be  anywhere  near  filled.  Instead  of  that, 
half  an  hour  before  the  time  there  wasn't  a  seat  to 
be  had.  The  whole  of  the  seven  men  who  were 
going  out  to  China  spoke,  and  the  effect  was  very 
marked.  I  saw  one  of  the  secretaries  of  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association  the  other  day,  and  he 
says,  day  by  day,  they  are  hearing  of  the  results  of 
that  meeting.  Every  day  they  hear  something  about 
it.  And  then  the  next  day,  and  every  day  since 
that,  the  China  Inland  Mission  have  had  their  tables 
packed  with  letters — so  many  that  they  could  not 
answer  them — from  men  applying  to  go  to  China. 
You  see  how  the  Lord  worked  with  them. 

THE  VOYAGE  TO  CHINA. 

And  now  I  will  just  tell  you  a  little  about  the  voy- 
age out — how  wonderfully  the  Lord  blessed  them 
there.  They  went  across  the  Continent  and  joined 
their  ship,  the  Kaisar-i-Hund,  at  Suez.    On  the  ship 


50  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

there  was  a  man  who  was  noted  as  an  awful  charac- 
ter. He  was  captain  of  a  merchantman.  He  had 
come  home,  leaving  his  vessel  at  Calcutta,  and  in  a 
fortnight  had  quarreled  with  every  one  of  his  friends, 
put  on  his  hat  and  taken  his  passage  without  even 
saying  farewell  to  any  one  of  them ;  and  now  he 
was  going  out  on  this  same  ship.  He  was  exactly 
the  same  up  to  Suez,  and  was  known  all  through 
the  ship  as  a  drunken,  swearing,  infidel  man — so 
much  so  that  a  Christian  soldier  in  the  same  cabin 
with  him  was  nearly  driven  mad  with  his  terrible 
swearing  and  bad  language.  One  of  the  stewards 
was  heard  to  say  that  he  didn't  believe  at  all  in  relig- 
ion, but  if  that  man  was  converted,  he  would  begin 
to  think  something  about  it.  This  swearing  captain 
was  so  pleased  when  he  heard  that  the  missionaries 
were  coming  on  board  that  he  rubbed  his  hands  with 
glee,  because  he  thought  he  would  turn  them  into 
such  ridicule — he  was  so  delighted  with  the  thought 
of  the  fun  he  would  have.  The  first  day  the  mis- 
sionaries came  on  board  some  of  them 

WENT   UP  TO    THIS  MAN 

without  knowing  much  about  him,  and  asked  him 
if  he  ever  read  the  Bible.  He  snapped  them  right 
off,  and  said  it  was  all  rubbish.  Then  Mr.  Hoste 
asked  him  if  he  would  read  the  Bible  with  him. 
"  Oh,  yes,"  he  said  ;  and  so  they  would  read  the  Bible 
together — the  missionary  talking  and  trying  to  meet 
the  infidel's  objections.  But  he  didn't  seem  to  pro- 
duce any  effect.  After  two  days  my  brother  was  led 
to  go  and  speak  to  this  man.     For  an  hour,  perhaps 


NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  51 

two  hours,  he  talked  with  him  ;  and  he  says  that  he 
never  met  with  such  a  mass  of  infidel  objections  and 
arguments.  No  way  was  made,  and  it  seemed  as  if 
the  whole  thing  was  utterly  hopeless.  However,  my 
brother  felt  he  couldn't  give  up  talking  to  this  man. 
Breathing  a  prayer  for  Divine  guidance,  he  turned 
to  him  again,  and  said  :  "  Well ;  I  know  that  I  have 
got  a  peace  that  passeth  all  understanding,  and  a  joy 
that  is  unspeakable.  I  can't  explain  to  you  how 
great  it  is."  The  man  was  startled.  "  Have  you  V 
said  he;  "you  are  an  awfully  lucky  fellow.  Hun- 
dreds have  been  seeking  that  all  their  lives,  and 
haven't  found  it."  And  then  my  brother  told  him 
that  the  secret  of  his  peace  and  joy  was  a  simple 
trust  in  Jesus,  and  nothing  else  ;  and  told  him  how 
he  could  get  it.  The  man  began  to  pour  out  his 
heart  to  him.  He  found  the  missionary  had  some- 
thing he  wanted,  and  he  opened  up  his  heart  to  him 
at  once — so  much  so  that  my  brother  asked  him  then 
and  there  to  decide  for  Christ.  He  could  not  decide 
then,  he  said.  "Go  down  to  your  cabin,  then," 
said  my  brother.  He  went  down  to  his  cabin,  and 
there  and  then  on  his  knees 

HE   DID  ACCEPT  THE   LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 

And  the  first  thing  he  did  was  to  write  home  to  his 
friends  and  ask  forgiveness  for  leaving  them  as  he 
had  done.  Then  he  publicly  bore  witness  to  the 
ship's  company.  And  he  was  a  witness — he  was  a 
changed  man.  He  bore  testimony  out-and-out  by  a 
changed  life,  and  it  stirred  the  whole  ship — from  the 
captain  down  to  the  very  lowest  on  the  vessel,  either 


52  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

as  passenger  or  as  servant — just  to  hear  this  man, 
and  to  see  the  change  that  the  Lord  had  wrought  in 
him.  And  the  last  I  heard  of  him  was,  that  he  had 
been  restored  to  his  position  in  India  as  captain  of 
a  merchant  ship,  and  he  was  witnessing  there  for 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  just  the  same.  So  you  see 
God  thus  added  His  seal  to  the  work  of  these  men. 
And  this  was  not  the  only  man  who  was  saved  on 
that  ship.  There  were  thirteen  second-class  passen- 
gers in  all ;  and  every  one  of  these  thirteen  professed 
to  have  become  Christians  before  they  left  the  ship. 

At  Colombo  the  missionaries  had  to  change  to  an- 
other ship.  They  joined  the  Verona,  and  on  that 
voyage  the  presence  of  the  Lord  was  again  manifest. 
There  were  conversions  amongst  the  men,  and  one 
of  the  last  things  that  happened  on  board  the  ship 
was  this  :  There  was  a  steward  who  was  sick.  My 
brother  had  a  talk  with  him,  and  he  was  stirred. 
That  man  found  Christ ;  and  before  they  left  the  ship 
the  Lord  had  converted  also  another  steward. 

REMARKABLE  MEETINGS  IN  SHANGHAI. 

They  came  to  Shanghai,  and  my  brother  caused 
to  be  given  to  every  one  of  the  stewards  and  passen- 
gers a  copy  of  Miss  Havergal's  book,  "The  Eoyal 
Invitation."  You  would  think  that  after  a  month's 
voyage  the  people  of  the  ship  would  have  become 
pretty  tired  of  the  missionaries,  for  they  had  all  been 
at  them,  one  after  the  other.  Not  so.  Every  one  of 
the  whole  ship's  company  went  to  the  meetings  in 
Shanghai.  And  they  were  the  most  wonderful 
meetings  that  were  ever  known  in  the  history  of  the 


NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  53 

city.  A  little  while  before  that  Mr.  Douglass  had 
held  some  meetings;  but  they  dwindled  till  they  had 
to  be  given  up.  The  meetings  started  by  the  mis- 
sionaries were  held  eveiy  night,  and  they  were  held 
not  only  in  one  place,  but  in  several  halls  in  different 
parts  of  the  town  at  the  same  time.  They  were  held 
every  night  for  about  three  weeks;  and  night  after 
night  the  interest  increased,  and  the  numbers  in- 
creased. On  the  first  Monday  night,  after  my 
brother  had  been  speaking  to  the  people  about  salva- 
tion, he  said  he  thought  that  if  any  one  had  received 
such  a  wonderful  gift  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  least  he  could  do  would  be  to  confess  it;  and  he 
asked  any  one  there — every  one  there — who  had  ac- 
cepted Christ  and  found  in  Him  a  joy  and  peace  that 
they  had  never  found  in  anything  else,  to  rise  and 
say  so.     He  had  no  sooner  done  speaking  than 

UP  JUMPED  A   CLERGYMAN 

and  said  he  had  been  a  great  shiner,  and  of  course 
this  startled  everybody,  for  he  was  the  Church  of 
England  clergyman  of  the  place,  and  the  incumbent 
of  the  cathedral  there,  and  had  been  respected  by 
everybody.  My  brother  says  he  never  heard  such  a 
testimony  in  his  life.  He  told  them  just  shortly  and 
simply  how  he  had  tried  all  his  life  to  do  his  duty, 
how  he  had  taken  great  interest  in  his  work  and 
tried  to  do  everything  in  the  best  way;  yet,  he  said,  if 
the  Lord  had  called  for  his  soul  on  Sunday  night  he 
would  have  been  a  lost  man.  Now  he  thanked  God 
he  was  saved.  He  had  never  spent  such  a  Sunday 
night,  lying  awake  in  agony  under  his  deep  convic- 


54  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

tion  of  sin.  But  he  had  found  peace  by  just  trusting 
in  Christ  as  his  Lord  and  his  Saviour.  The  follow- 
ing day  there  appeared  in  the  Shanghai  Courier — 
perhaps  the  leading  paper  there — a  very  bitter  article 
cutting  up  this  clergyman — cutting  up  his  testimony, 
and  saying  it  was  quite  impossible  that  he  should 
continue  in  the  cathedral.  Referring  to  my  brother, 
it  said  something  to  this  effect:  "Mr.  Studd  has 
asked  the  question  '  Why  should  he  not  have  left 
England  ?'  As  Mr.  Studd  has  asked  this  question 
we  will  try  to  answer  it  for  him.  He  had  no  right 
to  leave  England.  He  should  have  considered  his 
influence  there,"  and  all  that.  The  morality  of  the 
Chinese,  said  the  editor,  was  quite  as  good  as  that 
of  Christian  nations.  It  was  a  most  bitter  article, 
and  other  parts  cf  the  paper  showed  the  same  spirit. 
Says  my  brother:  "We  could  not  understand  it  at 
first;  but  we  found  a  reason  for  it  afterwards.  It 
turned  out  that  the  editor  s  wife  had  been  to  the 
meetings,  and  was  converted.  She  told  her  husband, 
and  he  was  so  angry  that  he  sat  up  and  wrote  those 
articles  for  the  Shanghai  Courier.  Well,  a  day  or 
two  afterwards  the  editor  himself  was  induced  to 
attend  the  meetings,  and 

HE,  TOO,  FOUND  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 

Then  these  missionaries  went  around  to  the  dif- 
ferent stations,  and  they  had  a  conference  at  Gan- 
K'ing,  up  the  Yang-tse  river.  They  had  wonderful 
blessings,  and  the  Lord  seemed  just  pouring  out 
His  Spirit  upon  all  the  missionaries,  stirring  them 
up.  Then  they  separated,  and  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  went 


NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  55 

up  to  Pekin,  while  my  brother  went  up  the  Yang-tse, 
and  is  now  going  on  up  that  river.  Mr.  Stanley 
Smith  is  doing  some  remarkable  work  in  gathering 
and  uniting  the  missionaries  of  the  different  mis- 
sionary societies  together.  He  started  first  in  Tien- 
tsin to  hold  a  meeting  for  daily  prayer;  and  the  mis- 
sionaries of  all  the  different  sects  took  part  in  it — 
nearly  all.  The  only  one  that  kept  out  of  it  was 
the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  Christian  Knowl- 
edge. In  Pekin  he  came  across  one  of  the  London 
missionaries — a  physician  who  was  very  able,  and 
had  the  entree  into  the  palace  of  the  leading  man — 
practically  the  King — of  Chi-Li,  on  account  of  his 
knowledge  and  skill.  Mr.  Stanley  Smith  and  this 
medical  man  got  talking  about  faith- healing.  The 
medical  man  was  not  clear  about  it,  yet  he  was  in- 
terested in  the  subject.  He  thought  man  ought  to 
use  the  means  God  had  put  at  his  disposal;  but 
wherever  man  could  not  do  anything,  there  faith-heal- 
ing was  a  legitimate  recourse.  And  as  he  was  tak- 
ing Mr.  Stanley  Smith  with  Mm  on  his  rounds,  he 
came  up  to  a  man  suffering  from  epileptic  fits.  Said 
he:  "Now,  there  is  a  proper  case  for  faith-healing.  I 
can  do  nothing  for  that  man."  Mr.  Stanley  Smith 
said:  "Let  us  get  down  and  pray  about  him." 
They  knelt  down  there,  putting  their  hands  upon 
him  and  praying — just  believing  in  the  Lord  for  this 
man.  And  the  next  day  that  man  was  at  the 
meetings.    In  a  week 

HE   WAS   PERFECTLY  WHOLE, 

and  he  has  been  whole  ever  since.  TMs  was  one  of 
the  results  of  the  work  there. 


56  NEW  INTEREST— FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

Well,  then;  I  have  had  some  very  interesting 
letters  from  my  brother.  His  party  is  going  up  the 
river  Han.  The  Chinese  sometimes  call  the  mission- 
aries "  Jesus  Christ  disciples,"  but  more  generally 
"foreign  devils."  The  people  are  intensely  curious 
to  see  them.  They  can't  show  their  faces  at  all.  If 
they  go  out  they  are  followed  by  about  two  hundred 
people  all  around  them.  If  a  ship  anchors,  people 
put  their  sticks  in  the  port-hole,  and  if  the  mission- 
aries put  up  curtains  to  hide  themselves  they  won't 
take  that  for  an  answer,  but  dig  with  their  sticks 
till  they  have  got  a  hole,  and  get  a  good  stare.  My 
brother  was  very  much  struck  with  the  fact  that 
these  men  are  all  religious.  Before  they  leave  port 
with  a  ship  they  offer  sacrifice,  and  never  start  with- 
out sacrificing  a  rooster.  It  is  very  extraordinary  to 
find  the  old  ceremonies  in  the  Bible  out  there.  As 
one  letter  after  another  comes  to  me  from  my 
brother,  each  is  more  full  of  joy  than  the  other.  His 
only  regret  is  that  he  hadn't  gone  out  sooner. 

OUR  DUTY  AT  HOME. 

Now,  what  can  we  do  ?  Well,  I  will  tell  you  what 
we  are  doing  in  England.  We  don't  forget  to  pray 
for  the  missionaries.  They  are  always  wanting 
prayer.  Missionaries  are  exposed  to  temptations 
such  as  our  life  is  not.  It  is  not  all  easy  after  they 
have  cut  themselves  off  from  the  world,  as  we  are 
apt  to  suppose.  The  world  follows  them  in  their 
hearts,  and  they  want  prayer  for  power  to  conquer 
the  superstitions  with  which  they  come  in  contact. 
Some  of  us  have  started  a  meeting  in  London  every 


NEW   INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  57 

Wednesday.  We  meet  together  on  Wednesday  at  five 
o'clock  for  one  hour,  and  engage  in  prayer  for  those 
men.  Then  there  is  another  thing.  Mr.  Moody 
showed  you  yesterday  a  text  (referring  to  a  beautiful 
piece  of  needlework)  which  was  done  by  a  lady  who 
was  a  cripple.  She  wanted  very  much  to  do  some- 
thing for  the  work,  and  her  part  was  tins.  Many  of 
your  ladies  here  can  work  these  texts,  and  they  will 
do  a  great  deal  of  good.  And  then  again,  a  gentle- 
man has  written  and  persuaded  a  hundred  people  to  re- 
member those  missionaries  in  prayer  every  Saturday, 
and  so  these  hundred  people  pray,  and  we  have  this 
meeting  on  Monday  as  w^ell.  And  so  I  think  that 
here  in  America  some  of  you  could  start  a  meeting, 
just  praying  for  these  missionaries  and  other  mis- 
sionaries all  over  the  world,  and  asking  the  Lord  for 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  them.  Some  of 
us  will  probably  find  in  our  prayers  we  are  sent  out 
ourselves.  Well,  we  shall  thank  God  if  we  are. 
But  anyway,  let  us  join  our  prayers  to  the  prayers 
of  those  who  are  already  beseeching  God  in  behalf  of 
those  missionaries,  asking  Him  for  fresh  power,  that 
He  may  keep  them  and  bless  them. 

REMARKS  BY  MR.    MOODY. 

Mr.  Moody  exhibited  a  photograph  of  the  seven 
missionaries  in  Chinese  costume,  saying:  "These 
men  have  taken  the  costume  of  the  countiy  while 
they  are  there.  They  are  picked  men  every  one  of 
them.  They  are  leaders  of  society,  and  held  posi- 
tions very  high.  It  seems  to  me  we  are  getting 
back  to  apostolic  times.     Now  let  us  bow  our  heads 


58  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

and  pray  for  these  seven  missionaries.  Let  there  b« 
just  one  cry  going  up  to  God  for  these  seven  men." 
Dr.  Pierson  led  in  prayer. 

Mr.  Moody  said:  "I  suppose,  friends,  you  see 
where  this  dear  brother  got  his  power.  It  was  in 
those  ten  days  alone  with  God;  and  how  that  ought 
to  encourage  us  to  get  along  with  God  and  get 
power.  I  don't  believe  it  is  the  mind  of  God  we 
should  be  toiling  all  night  and  catching  nothing. 
I  don't  believe  it  is  the  mind  of  God  we  should 
be  praying  and  working  without  results.  I  be- 
lieve what  God  did  for  that  young  man  He  will 
do  for  us.  Speaking  of  the  work  at  Cambridge,  I 
don't  think  the  preaching  had  anything  to  do  with 
it.  We  received  a  pressing  invitation — Mr.  Sankey 
and  I — to  go  to  Cambridge  when  we  were  in  Eng- 
land ten  years  ago,  and  I  refused.  I  thought  I  had 
got  no  call  to  go  to  universities.  But  when  we  were 
over  there  again,  another  call  came,  signed  by  a  list 
of  names  six  or  eight  feet  long;  and  I  said:  'I  will 
go.'  The  first  Sunday  night  we  were  in  Cambridge 
the  students  tried  to  break  the  meeting  up.  I  had 
preached  to  all  classes  of  people — to  the  hoodlums  of 
Calif ornia — and  never  had  that  happen  before.  It 
looked  very  much  as  if  they  were  going  to  snatch 
the  whole  thing  out  of  our  hands.  I  don't  believe 
there  were  fifty  students  out  of  that  roomful  that 
heard  the  songs  of  Mr.  Sankey,  and  right  on  through 
the  whole  meeting  it  was  just  the  same.  On  Monday 
night  the  disturbance  was  just  as  bad,  or  worse.  On 
Tuesday  the  outlook  was  darker  than  ever.  But  on 
that  day  a  lady— a  bedridden  saint — who  was  very 


NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  59 

much  interested  in  the  work,  sent  around  an  invita- 
tion to  a  few  Christians  to  get  together  in  a  little 
upper  room  and  plead  with  God  for  a  change  in 
those  students.  That  turned  the  tide.  It  wasn't 
the  preaching.  They  had  heard  better  sermons. 
They  had  had  sermons  from  the  best  preach- 
ers of  the  Church  of  England.  It  was  those  Chris- 
tians in  that  upper  room  praying  with  God  that 
made  the  difference.  And  how  they  did  pray? 
It  seemed  as  if  their  prayers  burst  into  Heaven, 
and  I  said,  'The  victory  is  ours.'  That  night  I 
preached.  I  don't  think  I  had  much  power. 
When  I  ask,  '  If  any  man  in  tins  audience  wants  to 
become  a  Christian,  will  you  go  into  the  inquiry 
room? — they  had  their  gowns  on — of  course  they 
were  known — if  you  know  anything  about  univer- 
sities you  know  it  is  pretty  hard  to  get  them  moAred. 
When  I  gave  this  invitation  I  didn't  know  there 
would  be  a  man.  But  there  was  a  hush  over  that 
audience,  and 

FIFTY-TWO   MEN   SPRANG   TO   THEIR  FEET, 

and  went  up  in  that  gallery,  and  that  night  we  had 
all  the  inquirers  we  could  attend  to.  About  one 
o'clock— I  was  getting  pretty  tired — a  man  came  to 
me,  saying,  'I  wish  you  would  come  and  talk  to 
this  man.'  They  were  on  their  faces,  crying  to  God 
for  mercy.  God  had  broken  not  only  their  stubborn 
wills,  but  their  hearts  were  broken.  It  wasn't  the 
preaching;  the  preaching  was  pretty  weak  that 
night.  I  talked  to  this  man,  and  the  tears  were 
running  down  his  cheeks;  but  he  found  Christ  that 


60  NEW  INTEREST — FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

night.  Some  one  said  to  me,  '  Do  you  know  who 
that  was  ?  That  is  the  head  wrangler  in  Cambridge,' 
the  highest  in  books.  Among  the  three  thousand 
students  at  Cambridge  he  was  the  best — the  leader. 
There  he  was  on  his  knees,  and  the  power  of  God 
just  came  in  answer  to  prayer.  Next  Sunday  night 
there  were  two  hundred  or  three  hundred  broken 
hearts,  of  men  who  wanted  to  be  for  God. 

"It  isn't  preaching  we  want;  it  is  prayer.  I 
would  rather  be  able  to  pray  like  David  than  to 
preach  with  the  eloquence  of  Gabriel.  We  don't 
want  any  more  preachers  in  this  country — we  have 
got  enough.  What  we  want  is  to  pray.  Let  us 
open  up  communication  with  Heaven,  and  the  bless- 
ing will  come  down." 


THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS.  61 


THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS  f 


At  the  close  of  Mr.  Moody's  address  on  Thursday 
forenoon,  Dr.  Pierson,  of  Philadelphia,  at  his  re- 
quest, followed  for  ten  minutes.  Isaiah,  said  he,  is 
divided  in  the  original,  into  three  portions,  each  end- 
ing with  a  mournful  refrain  concerning  the  wicked. 
These  refrains  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  the  forty- 
eighth  chapter;  of  the  fifty-seventh,  and  of  the 
whole  book.  When  God  divided  the  book  into  three 
portions  he  must  have  meant  something;  and  so  in 
the  center  of  the  middle  portion  we  find  that  won- 
derful piece  of  poetry,  the  crown- jewel,  the  blood- 
red  ruby,  the  fifty-third  chapter.  In  the  British 
Navy  there  is  a  scarlet  thread  running  through  every 
hue  of  cordage,  and  though  a  rope  be  cut  into  inch 
pieces,  it  can  be  recognized  as  belonging  to  the 
Government.  So  is  there  a  scarlet  thread  running 
all  through  the  Bible;  the  whole  book  points  to 
Christ.  In  the  promise  made  to  Adam,  appears,  as 
it  were,  the  first  twig  of  a  tree.  Twig  after  twig  is 
added,  till  we  can  count  not  only  two  hundred  direct 
promises  of  the  Messiah,  but  fifteen  hundred  direct 
and  indirect.  Then,  as  history  comes  to  fulfill  these 
predictions,  each  little  twig  in  turn  is  set  on  fire,  yet  not 
consumed,  till  finally  the  whole  tree  becomes  a  great 
burning  bush,  and  we  take  off  our  shoes  and  stand 


62  THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS. 

in  awe,  for  it  is  holy  ground.  The  speaker  was  born 
in  a  Christian  family,  father  and  mother  Christians, 
•a  brother  a  minister,  a  sister  married  to  a  minister. 
He  was  educated  for  the  ministry,  and  entered  it  not 
fully  conscious  of  his  responsibility.  His  first  pas- 
torate was  among  a  very  hornet's  nest  of  infidels. 
They  talked  with  him  and  lent  him  books.  Having 
imbibed  his  belief  merely  from  his  Christian  sur- 
roundings, as  a  matter  of  tradition,  he  was  unable 
to  meet  this  onset.  His  faith  in  the  inspiration  of 
the  Bible,  in  the  Divinity  of  Christ,  and  in  his  own 
salvation,  was  shaken,  till  he  became  alarmed. 
Then  he  went  over  the  whole  ground,  getting  down 
to  the  very  foundation,  and  it  was  not  long  till  he 
not  only  believed  more  firmly  than  ever,  but  knew 
why. 

In  the  afternoon  the  subject  was  the  Bible,  and 
how  to  use  it.  Mr.  L.  D.  Wishard,  General  College 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association  Secretary,  spoke 
first  for  a  few  minutes.  If  the  Bible,  he  said,  is 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  we  ought  to  use  it  as  a 
sword.  When  an  infidel  makes  light  of  the  Word 
of  God,  stick  it  right  into  him.  If  he  doesn't  mind 
it  much,  keep  on — stick  it  in  harder  and  harder.  As 
the  Duke  of  Wellington  said,  the  side  will  win  that 
can  keep  on  hammering  longest. 

HOW  TO  STUDY  THE  BIBLE. 

The  Rev.  Wm.  Walton  Clark,  of  Staten  Island, 
then  offered  a  few  "Helpful  Suggestions  in  Bible 
Study."  The  following  were  his  points,  each  of 
which   was  amplified  with  copious  citations  from 


THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS.  63 

Scripture:  1.  Study,  believing  that  God  will  reward 
us.  In  proportion  as  we  diligently  seek  God  through 
His  Word,  will  He  reward  our  efforts.  2.  Study, 
believing  the  Holy  Ghost  is  our  Teacher.  He  who 
wrote  the  Word  is  most  competent  to  teach  it.  It  is 
one  thing  to  be  familiar  with  the  geography,  chron- 
ology, and  history  of  the  Bible;  it  is  another  to 
understand  its  underlying  spiritual  principles?  Man 
can  teach  much  that  is  on  the  surface,  but  only  the 
Holy  Ghost  can  teach  the  deep  hidden  things  of  God. 
3.  Study  to  find  Christ  in  all  the  Scriptures.  Each 
book  in  the  Bible  has  Christ  for  its  centre  and  object. 
The  disciples  thought  they  knew  the  Scriptures?  but 
they  did  not  see  Jesus  in  them,  for  the  Lord  rebuked 
them  for  their  failure  in  this  very  particular.  4.  Study, 
believing  that  all  Scripture  is  fully  and  equally  in- 
spired. The  great  theological  question  of  the  day  is 
whether  the  Bible  is  wholly  inspired,  partly  inspired, 
or  not  inspired  at  all.  Even  among  theologians 
there  is  a  great  difference  of  opinion;  and  as  these 
opinions  are  ventilated  in  the  secular  and  religious 
press,  it  is  our  duty  to  look  into  the  question  deeply, 
that  we  may  not  only  be  convinced  ourselves,  but  be 
able  to  convince  others  also.  We  believe  in  the  full 
verbal  inspiration  of  Holy  Writ ;  that  the  Scriptures 
as  they  originally  came  from  the  hands  of  the  writers 
were  in  truth  "  God-breathed "  (2  Tim.  hi,  10,  17). 
Bishop  Ryle  says:  "Give  me  the  plenary  verbal 
theory  with  aU  its  difficulties,  rather  than  the  doubt. 
I  accept  the  difficulties,  and  humbly  wait  for  their 
solution;  but  while  I  wait  I  am  standing  on  a  rock." 
Let  a  man  become  weak  on  inspiration,  and  he  will 


64  THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS. 

surely  slide  further  and  further  from  the  truth. 
5.  Study,  believing  that  all  Scripture  was  written 
for  us ;  designed  for  our  personal  benefit  and  growth 
in  grace.  Paul  says,  in  Rom.  xv,  4,  that  these 
things  were  written  for  our  learning,  that  we  might 
have  hope.  Again,  in  1  Cor.  x,  11,  he  says,  after 
giving  an  outline  of  events  in  the  history  of  Israel : 
"  All  these  things  happened  unto  them  for  ensamples, 
and  they  are  written  for  our  admonition."  This  his- 
tory, then,  has  a  present  value  for  our  souls.  6.  Study, 
to  learn  the  scope  of  truth,  its  range  and  design.  As 
we  take  up  each  portion,  let  us  inquire,  What  was 
the  design  of  God  in  writing  this  particular  book  ? 
For  what  special  purpose  was  this  Gospel,  Epistle,  or 
prophecy  written  ?  And  we  often  find  the  key  to  the 
book  in  the  first  verse,  as  in  Isaiah,  Matthew,  John, 
and  Revelation.  Ascertain  the  design.  Genesis  is  a 
book  of  beginnings;  Exodus,  of  redemptions;  Levit- 
icus, of  sacrifice  and  priesthood;  Numbers,  of  walk 
in  the  wilderness;  Deuteronomy,  of  conduct  for 
Canaan;  Joshua,  of  warfare.  Miles  Coverdale  says, 
in  the  preface  of  his  Bible  of  1535:  "It  will  greatly 
help  you  to  understand  Scripture  if  you  mark  not 
only  what  is  written,  but  of  whom,  and  to  whom; 
with  what  words,  at  what  time,  where,  of  what  in- 
tent, with  what  circumstances,  considering  that 
which  goes  before  and  that  which  follows."  7. 
Rightly  divide  the  Word  of  Truth.  There  is  an  old 
Latin  proverb:  "Distinguish  the  periods,  and  the 
Scriptures  will  harmonize."  We  must  see  the  differ- 
ance  between  the  dispensations  of  law  and  of  grace; 
between  the  earthly  blessings  in  the  Old  Testament 


THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS.  65 

and  the  spiritual  blessings  in  the  New.  Let  the 
student  locate  in  each  dispensation — past,  present 
and  future — such  portions  of  Scripture  as  belong  to 
it;  then  will  the  revealed  Word  harmonize,  and  the 
word  of  prophecy  become  more  sure. 

The  Eev.  S.  H.  Pratt,  evangelist,  recommended 
marking  one's  Bible  with  marginal  notes,  so  as  to 
make  the  great  truths  stand  out  prominently.  Illu- 
minated minds  displayed  the  choicest  texts  in  bright 
colors,  and  on  this  principle  should  we  render  salient 
the  passages  of  special  importance.  The  Rev.  C.  M. 
Southgate,  of  Worcester,  strongly  recommended 
studying  the  Bible,  book  by  book.  Dr.  Pierson  re- 
ferred to  the  one  hundred  and  nineteenth  Psalm, 
pointing  out  that  it  is  a  sacred  acrostic,  divided  into 
sections  according  to  the  letters  of  the  Hebrew 
alphabet,  each  section  containing  eight  verses,  and 
each  of  those  verses  beginning  in  the  Hebrew  with 
the  letter  of  that  section.  This  he  took  to  indicate 
that  all  literature  cannot  express  the  Word  of  God. 
See  the  numerous  synonyms  in  this  Psalm  for 
"word."  Get  at  the  specific  aim  of  each  book.  The 
key  to  Hebrews  is  " better"  (xi,  40).  The  key  to 
Ecclesiastes  is,  that  man  is  too  big  for  the  world. 
From  the  earthly  point  of  view  alone,  his  life  is  a 
failure.  There  must  be  the  spiritual  half -hinge,  or 
hemisphere,  to  join  with  the  earthly  half -hinge,  or 
hemisphere,  that  will  round  out  the  whole. 

THE   RISEN   CHRIST. 

On  Friday,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Gordon,  of  Boston,  spoke 
in  the  forenoon  on  "  The  Risen  Life  of  Christ."   The 


66  THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS. 

Bible,  he  said,  sets  forth  with  much  fullness  the 
present  life  of  Christ — Hebrews  and  Revelation  being 
especially  rich  concerning  it.  The  first  phase  of  the 
present  life  of  Christ  is  the  fact  that  He  is  seated. 
That  is  His  attitude  because  His  work  is  finished. 
The  only  place  where  the  risen  Lord  is  not  repre- 
sented as  seated  is  at  the  stoning  of  Stephen.  Stephen 
sees  Him  standing,  and  it  would  seem  as  if  He  had 
risen  from  His  seat  to  behold  the  first  martyrdom. 
At  such  a  sight  He  could  not  sit  still.  Always,  else- 
where, however,  He  is  seated.  This  is  of  interest  to 
us,  because  it  would  appear  to  render  Him  more 
accessible.  If  you  go  to  a  man  at  his  office,  in  busi- 
ness hours,  you  will  find  him  veiy  busy;  hardly  able 
to  spare  you  a  minute.  But  take  him  when  his  work 
is  finished,  at  home,,  seated  by  his  fireside,  and  how 
much  more  likely  are  you  to  gain  his  ear!  The  Jews 
observed  the  Passover  with  sandals  on  their  feet, 
loins  girded,  and  staff  in  hand;  but  the  Lord's 
Supper  of  the  present  dispensation  is  partaked  of 
seated,  because  of  Christ's  finished  work.  This 
shows  the  significance  of  even  little  things  in  the 
ceremonies  and  forms  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments. The  second  phase  of  the  risen  life  of  Christ 
is  His  attitude  of  expectation — expecting  the  King- 
dom. He  is  seated  at  the  right  hand  of  God  till  the 
Kingdom  shall  be  delivered  to  Him.  As  in  other 
places,  we  have  fellowship  with  Him  in  that.  The 
third  phase  is  His  attitude  of  rest.  "  There  remain- 
eth  a  rest  for  the  people  of  God."  There  are  two 
rests:  the  rest  of  grace  and  the  rest  of  glory.  The 
rest  of  grace  is  that  which  belongs  to  the  believer, 


THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS.  67 

because  the  grace  of  God.  is  doing  for  him  in  Christ 
what  he  could  not  do  for  himself .  But  the  rest  of 
glory  is  the  rest  that  comes  to  the  toil-worn  child  of 
God,  who  has  been  working  with  all  *his  might,  not 
that  he  may  be  saved,  but  because  he  is  saved.  We 
are  to  be  rewarded  for  our  works.  A  man  cannot 
be  rewarded  for  what  he  never  performed.  Christ 
wrought  our  salvation.  The  reward  hence  refers 
exclusively  to  the  labor  of  the  dutiful  child  of  God 
seeking  to  do  the  will  of  Christ.  Another  phase  is, 
that  Christ  is  confessing  us  before  the  Father.  Let 
it  be  clearly  understood  that  we  can  and  do  make  it 
hard  for  Christ  to  confess  us.  For  as  the  devil  of  old 
came  into  the  presence  of  God  accusing  Job,  so  now 
the  devil  in  a  sense  enters  the  courts  of  Heaven  ac- 
cusing us  before  the  Father.  Here  is  some  poor, 
trembling,  faltering  sinner,  who  walks  unworthy  of 
the  vocation  whereunto  he  is  called.  The  devil 
comes  before  God,  and  says:  "Ah,  yes;  that  is  one 
of  Yours — who  promised  to  serve  You  and  be  faith- 
ful, and  yet  see  how  he  is  living."  Christ's  reply  is, 
"Well,  he  has  confessed  Me  before  men,  and  I 
promised  to  confess  him  before  My  Father.  Yes;  he 
is  one  of  Mine,  and  I  am  hoping  that  tins  and  that 
will  remove  every  trace  of  evil."  It  is  a  hard  thing 
for  Christ  to  confess  us  in  the  face  of  our  many  in- 
consistencies, but  He  is  faithful  to  His  promise.  The 
last  phase  is  Christ  interceding  for  us.  "If  any 
man  sin  we  have  an  advocate,"  etc.  uHe  ever 
liveth,"  etc. 

The  Eev.  W.  W.  Clark  spoke  briefly  on  the  rela- 
tion between  cross  and  crown.     Only  by  bearing  our 


68  THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS. 

cross  can  we  hope  to  be  with  Christ  in  glory.  Mr. 
Moody  said:  "  That  reminds  me  of  a  story.  A  young 
man  once  gave  a  discourse,  in  the  presence  of  a  good 
old  bishop,  telling  how  he  had  been  in  Palestine, 
and  stopped  at  Jerusalem,  Bethlehem,  Bethany,  and 
ever  so  many  places  where  Christ  was.  There  was 
a  silence  of  a  moment,  when  the  old  bishop  rose  and 
said,  f  I'd  rather  be  five  minutes  with  Christ  than  a 
year  in  places  where  He  once  was.' " 

Dr.  Pentecost  dwelt  a  moment  on  the  fact  that 
we  are  members  of  the  body  of  Christ.  He  took  our 
nature,  and  we  share  His  triumph  over  the  grave. 

HARM01STY  OF  THE   BIBLE. 

In  the  afternoon  the  Rev.  Mr.  ClaiL  gave  an 
address  on  the  development  of  doctrine  concerning 
Christ  in  the  Gospels.  In  Matthew  we  see  Him  as 
the  Messiah;  in  Mark,  as  a  servant;  in  Luke,  as  the 
Son  of  Man;  in  John,  as  the  Son  of  God.  Messiah- 
ship,  service,  humanity,  Christianity.  Thus  we  can 
go  through  the  whole  New  Testament. 

Dr.  Gordon  then  spoke.  Man,  he  said,  is  forgiven 
in  the  New  Testament  on  different  ground  from  that 
in  the  Old.  In  the  Old  Testament  it  was  because 
He  is  merciful.  He  had  made  a  covenant  of  mercy. 
Hence  the  prophet  could  appeal  to  Him  not  to  dis- 
grace the  throne  of  His  glory  (see  Jer.  xiv,  20,  21); 
"We  acknowledge,  0  Lord,  our  wickedness,  and 
the  iniquity  of  our  fathers;  for  we  have  sinned 
against  Thee.  Do  not  abhor  us,  for  Thy  name's 
sake;    do  not  disgrace  the  throne  of    Thy  glory; 


THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS.  69 

remember,  break  not  the  throne  of  Thy  covenant 
with  us. "  But  in  the  New  Testament  the  forgiveness 
of  sins  is  based  on  God's  justice.  Christ  has  paid  the 
penalty  and  satisfied  the  law,  and  now  God  forgives 
sin  because  He  is  just.  aHe  is  faithful  and  just  to 
forgive  us  our  sins."  If  He  should  fail  to  forgive  a 
man  in  the  present  dispensation  who  asks  for  pardon 
in  Christ's  name,  He  would  disgrace  His  throne. 
Another  difference  between  the  Old  and  the  New 
Testaments,  is  that  under  the  old  dispensation  a  man 
was  righteous  at  the  end  of  works  and  sacrifices; 
under  the  new,  Christ  having  done  all,  he  is  right- 
eous at  the  beginning,  and  thence  proceeds  to  work 
on.  It  is  now  possible  to  be  righteous  at  the  begin- 
ning of  one's  life  rather  than  at  the  end  of  it.  Again, 
in  the  Old  Testament  man  repented  and  then  was  for- 
given. Now  he  is  forgiven  already,  and  the  repent- 
ance comes  afterwards.  A  man  once  was  convicted 
and  sentenced  to  death.  A  friend  interceded,  and 
procured  a  pardon  from  the  Governor.  Taking  it  to 
the  prison,  before  showing  it,  he  asked  the  con- 
demned man  what  he  would  do  if  he  got  free.  In  a 
rage  he  said  he  would  shoot  the  judge  who  sentenced 
him,  and  the  false  witnesses  who  testified  against 
him.  Sorrowfully  turning  away,  the  friend  went 
out  with  the  pardon  still  in  his  pocket,  and  tore  it  up. 
The  man  was  pardoned,  but  he  would  not  repent, 
and  the  pardon  could  not  be  applied.  Christ  expiated 
the  sins  of  the  world  on  the  Cross,  and  God  was 
reconciled  to  us.  Now  the  message  is:  "Be  ye 
reconciled  to  God."  The  idea  that  we  have  to  go 
through  a  long  course  of  repentance  keeps  back  too 


TO  THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS. 

many.     All  we  have  to  do  is  to  accept  the  salvation 
already  purchased  and  now  offered. 

Dr.  Pierson  said  the  unity  of  the  Bible  was  that  of 
an  organic  body:  the  smallest  part  could  not  be 
destroyed  without  destroying  the  symmetry  of  the 
whole.  The  Bible  is  one  grand  orchestral  chorus,  in 
which  the  various  singers  pursue  a  succession  of 
parts,  closing  in  one  great  burst  of  melody  from 
Heaven  and  earth  combined  in  the  apocalypse. 

Dr.  Pentecost  emphasized  the  amazing  love  of 
God  to  us  in  that,  without  waiting  for  our  repent- 
ance, He  prepared  the  conditions  for  our  pardon,  and 
then  sent  the  good  news  of  salvation.  How  did  we 
receive  that  message?  We  even  killed  Him  who 
brought  it.  Even  in  the  Old  Testament  may  be  seen 
this  abounding  love:  "Because  the  Lord  loved  you." 
(Deut.  vh,  7,  8.)  He  accomplished  redemption.  The 
work  of  Christ  is  finished  and  perfect.  Why  not 
accept  it? 

At  the  evening  meeting  in  East  Hall,  Dr.  Pierson 
said:  What  is  the  matter  with  our  churches?  The 
trouble  is,  in  too  many  of  them,  the  truth  from 
Heaven  is  obscured  by  windows  of  man's  device,  and 
turned  into  "dim,  religious  light."  These  windows 
are  carved,  and  stained,  and  decorated  till  the  light 
cannot  get  through.  We  ought  to  be  uncolored 
panes  of  glass,  through  which  the  light  can  freely 
pass.  When  he  was  a  pastor  in  Detroit,  on  a  lovely 
November  evening,  in  one  of  the  leading  churches 
in  the  city,  distinguished  for  wealth  and  culture, 
there  were  only  twenty-five  persons  around  the 
preacher.     The  same  state  of  affairs  prevailed  in 


THE   BOOK  OF   BOOKS.  71 

Philadelphia  to  an  alarming  extent.  Bethany 
Church,  however,  had  always  been  filled  since  it 
was  founded.  The  remedy  for  empty  churches,  he 
believed,  is  to  give  the  people  God's  Word. 


72  PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS. 


PRIVILEGES    OF   BELIEVERS GOSPEL 

TENTS— MR.  MOODY  ON  SINGING  — A 
CLUSTER  OF  SERMONS. 


"THE  THREE-FOLD  SONSHTP." 

On  Saturday  forenoon,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Gordon,  of 
Boston,  spoke  on  "The  Three-Fold  Sonship."  The 
miracle  of  all  miracles,  he  said,  is  our  becoming  the 
sons  of  God.  One  way  to  realize  our  relation  as  such 
is  to  follow  the  life  of  Jesus  Christ  Himself.  What- 
ever is  true  of  Christ  is  true  of  every  believer — of  the 
body  of  Christ.  Then  open  the  Scriptures.  John 
says  Christ  was  the  only-begotten  Son  of  God.  This 
was  true  when  John  so  wrote;  it  isn't  true  now. 
Afterwards  Christ  is  spoken  of  as  the^rs^-begotten — 
the  first-begotten  among  many  brethren.  God  has 
appointed  Him  heir  of  all  things,  but  He  won't  have 
the  inheritance  alone;  we  are  heirs  with  Him.  Is  it 
not  remarkable  that  the  Gospel  of  John  opens  with 
Jesus  Christ  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  and  closes 
with  John  in  the  bosom  of  the  Master — the  sinner 
in  the  bosom  of  the  Saviour  ? 

BEGOTTEN  OF  GOD. 

First:  Christ,  as  the  Son  of  God,  was  begotten  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Said  the  Angel  to  Mary:  "The 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee  .... 
therefore  that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee 


PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS.  73 

shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God."  Yet,  notwithstanding 
it  was  announced  He  was  to  be  the  Son  of  God, 
during  all  the  days  of  His  youth  and  early  manhood 
there  wasn't  a  single  person  who  knew  Him  as  the 
Son  of  God.  Who  would  be  most  likely  to  know  \ 
John  the  Baptist,  son  of  prayer,  did  you  know  He 
was  the  Son  of  God  %  "  I  knew  Him  not;  but  when  I 
saw  the  Holy  Spirit  resting  upon  Him,  then  I  knew." 
John  the  Evangelist,  you  have  written  a  great  deal 
about  Him,  what  did  you  know  ?  "He  was  in  the 
world  ....  and  the  world  knew  Him  not."  Did 
His  mother  know  %  Finding  Him  in  the  Temple,  she 
said,  "Son" — she  knew  He  was  her  son;  but  when 
He  said,  "Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be  about  my 
Father's  business  ?"  she  understood  not  the  saying 
winch  He  spake.  Up  to  the  time  of  His  public  bap- 
tism Jesus  Christ  was  in  the  world  as  the  Son  of 
God,  and  the  world  knew  Him  not.  In  this  we  are 
like  Him.  1  John  iii,  1:  "Behold,  what  manner  of 
love  the  Father  hath  bestowed  upon  us,  that  we 
should  be  called  the  sons  of  God:  therefore  the  world 
knoweth  us  not,  because  it  knew  Him  not. "  Leavitt 
said:  "The  world  knoweth  us  not  because  we  are 
children  of  a  king.  They  don't  understand  the  court 
language."  We  are  sons  of  God  because,  like  Christ, 
begotten  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  "  Except  a  man  be  born 
again,"  etc.  Heaven- is  our  home.  There  is  a  beau- 
tiful kind  of  water-insect  whose  natural  home  is  on 
the  earth,  but  which  goes  down  and  feeds  at  the 
bottom  of  the  lakes.  It  carries  with  it  a  certain 
amount  of  atmospheric  air,  enough  to  last  an  hour 
or  two;  and  so  while  it  is  down  there  in  the  mud  it 


74  PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS. 

is  all  the  time  breathing  the  upper  air.  Jesus  came 
down  here,  but  all  the  while  He  breathed  the  air  of 
Heaven.  So  it  is  with  us.  Lady  Powerscourt  said: 
"The  Christian  is  not  looking  up  from  earth  to 
Heaven;  he  is  looking  down  from  Heaven  to  earth." 
That  little  insect  was  surrounded  by  marine  animals, 
living  and  breathing  from  the  water,  but  the  insect 
breathed  a  very  different  air.  Our  citizenship,  our 
home,  our  life,  is  in  Heaven.  "  Now  are  we  the 
sons  of  God."  So  far  as  salvation  is  concerned,  the 
Scripture  knows  nothing  of  future  texts.  "  Ye  are 
no  more  strangers  and  foreigners,  but  fellow-citi- 
zens." You  are  just  as  truly  sons  of  God  the  moment 
you  believe  on  Christ,  as  you  ever  will  be.  No  mat- 
ter whether  the  world  knows  it  or  not.  Many  years 
ago,  one  of  the  kings  of  England  was  in  exile.  One 
night  sleeping  in  a  hay-mow,  another  night  cooking 
his  own  supper;  yet  all  the  time  son  of  a  king,  having 
the  right  to  sit  on  the  throne.  Nobody  knew  him, 
but  he  was  just  as  truly  the  son  of  a  king. 

DIVINELY  CERTIFIED. 

Secondly:  Christ  was  witnessed.  "The  Holy 
Ghost  descended  in  a  bodily  shape  like  a  dove  upon 
Him;  and  a  voice  came  from  Heaven,  which  said, 
'  'Thou  art  My  beloved  Son ;  in  Thee  I  am  well  pleased. " 
At  last  God,  before  witnesses,  declares  Jesus  Christ 
to  be  His*  Son.  Satan  is  a  liar  from  the  beginning. 
It  is  his  point  when  God  says  anything  to  contradict 
it.  So  the  first  thing  he  does  is  to  say  to  Christ: 
"If  Thou  be  the  Son  of  God."  Perhaps  he  wouldn't 
say  he  didn't  believe  it,  but  he  was  bound  to  dispute 


PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS.  T5 

it.  Satan  started  to  discuss  this  point,  and  there- 
after the  discussion  went  on.  [Mr.  Moody — "It  is 
going  on  yet."]  Even  when  Christ  went  to  His 
death,  the  controversy  was:  "If  Thou  be  the  Son  of 
God,  come  down  from  the  Cross. "  The  people  wagged 
their  heads,  saying:  "  Let  Him  save  Himself  now,  if 
He  be  the  Son  of  God."  He  was  condemned  on  the 
ground  of  blasphemy,  because  He  declared  Himself 
to  be  the  Son  of  God.  Some  people  believed  he  was 
the  Son  of  God,  but  the  great  mass  did  not.  Yet  He 
was  attested  as  such  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  John  vi, 
27:  "  For  Him  hath  God  the  Father  sealed."  In  the 
Mosaic  ritual  the  lamb  of  the  sacrifice  was  stamped 
and  sealed  by  the  priest  as  fit  for  the  purpose.  Jesus- 
was  to  be  offered  up.  The  Father  looked  down  and 
said:  "This  is  My  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased.  There  is  no  spot  in  Him."  And  so  the 
Father  sealed  Him.  The  lamb  had  to  be  eaten  also. 
"  Of  this  Bread  if  any  man  eat  he  shall  not  hunger." 
We  also  are  sealed  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Gal.  iv,  6: 
"  Because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit 
of  His  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying  Abba  Father." 

THE   GLORIOUS  MANIFESTATION. 

Third :  Christ  was  manifested.  In  Romans  i,  3, 
4,  we  find  this  remarkable  statement :  "Concerning 
His  Son  Jesus  Christ  .  .  .  declared  to  be  the  Son 
of  God  with  power,  according  to  the  spirit  of  holi- 
ness, by  the  resurrection  of  the  dead."  This  was 
the  manifestation  of  Christ  in  power.  He  had  been 
in  power  before.  When  about  to  be  crucified  He 
declared  that  He  could  summon  more  than  twelve 


T6  PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS. 

legions  of  angels.  But  after  His  resurrection  He 
was  ready. to  demonstrate  His  Sonship.  He  said, 
"All  power  is  given  unto  Me  in  Heaven  and  in 
earth."  He  was  bidding  them  to  go  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  unto  every  creature. 
"Who  am  I  ?  One  who  has  all  power,  and  I  am 
ready  to  use  it  now."  He  was  to  sit  on  the  throne, 
and  put  Himself  in  communication  with  His  disci- 
ples. To  them  He  said,  "Ye  shall  receive  power, 
after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you.  The 
works  that  I  do  shall  ye  do,  and  greater  works 
shall  ye  do."  "  Every  knee  shall  bow,"  etc.  There 
is  a  wonderful  truth  in  Eomans  viii,  22:  "The 
whole  creation  groaneth  and  travaileth.  .  .  .  Even 
we  ourselves  groan  within  ourselves."  We  are 
going  to  be  manifested.  The  sons  of  God  will  be 
manifested  in  the  fullness  of  time.  A  great  many 
went  into  martyrs'  graves — persecuted,  condemned, 
though  the  world  was  not  worthy  of  them — but  their 
day  is  coming.  There  are  a  great  many  hidden 
saints  who  are  never  recognized,  but  by-and-by  they 
will  be  manifested.  They  will  sit  with  Christ  on 
His  throne,  sharers  with  Him  in  His  power.  The 
other  day  an  old  buried  cask  that  had  been  twenty 
years  under  ground,  was  dug  up,  and  thrown  aside. 
At  night  a  great  crowd  was  noticed  looking  curi- 
ously at  something.  What  was  it  \  That  old  cask 
had  become  phosphorescent.  Every  stave  looked  as 
if  of  silver.  That  old  rotten,  decayed  barrel  that 
we  threw  away  in  the  day  time,  at  night  came  out 
luminous  as  the  sun,  in  the  sight  of  a  great  crowd 
of  people.     So  it  will  be  in  the  resurrection.     In  a 


PRIVILEGE^  OF  BELIEVERS.  77 

moment  the  saints — given  up  to  decay,  having  seen 
corruption — will  start  up  from  the  grave  to  put  in 
their  glorious  bodies.  That  will  be  the  day  of  their 
manifestation  as  the  sons  of  God.  The  righteous 
shall  shine  as  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  the  Father. 
This,  then,  is  the  Three-fold  Sonship.  I,  John  hi, 
2  :  "Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God;  and  it 
doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be  ;  but  we  know 
that  when  He  shall  be  manifested  (Revised  Version), 
we  shall  be  like  Him,  for  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is." 
When  He  is  manifested,  we  shall  be  manifested. 
Col.  iii,  3,  4  :  "For  ye  are  dead,  and  your  life  is  hid 
with  Christ  in  God.  When  Christ,  who  is  our  life, 
shall  be  manifested  (Revised  Version),  then  shall  we 
also,  with  Him,  be  manifested  in  glory."  My  heart 
melts  within  me  at  the  wonderful  grace,  the  wonder- 
ful elevation.  It  was  a  great  condescension  for  Jesus 
Christ  to  become  the  Son  of  Man — born  of  a  woman; 
but  the  greatest  wonder  is  man  being  begotten  of 
God,  and  being  made  partaker  of  the  Divine  nature. 
It  is  a  great  and  wonderful  truth  that  God  has  walked 
this  earth;  it  is  not  a  less  wonderful  truth  that  to-day 
there  is  a  Man  on  the  Throne. 

FURTHER  REMARKS. 

The  volunteer  choir  sang,  "  Beloved,  Now  are  We 
the  Sons  of  God."  At  Mr.  Moody's  instance,  the 
hymn  was  repeated  a  few  times,  till  all  were  familiar 
with  it,  and  could  sing  it  in  a  spirited  manner.  Mr. 
Moody  then  said  :  "I  wish  we  had  more  liberty  in 
our  churches,  so  that  when  we  had  a  subject,  we 
could  take  a  new  hymn  and  practice  it  over  and  over 


78  PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS. 

again  till  we  all  knew  it.  You  didn't  know  that 
hymn  before,  but  you  caught  it  up  in  five  minutes. 
A  great  many  people  would  be  shocked  if  we  did 
that  in  a  church  service,  but  it  is  worth  while  to  spend 
five  minutes  that  way  now  and  then,  in  the  regular 
service.  It  is  the  only  time  you  can  get  the  people 
together.  We  want  to  break  up  these  forms,  and 
during  the  service  if  the  subject  suggests  a  new 
hymn,  just  teach  it  to  the  people  right  on  the  spot, 
and  send  them  away  with  it  ringing  in  their  minds. 
I  don't  know  that  we  could  have  followed  up  Dr. 
Gordon's  address  any  better  than  by  learning  that 
hymn.  Perhaps  many  of  you  didn't  take  up  all  he 
said,  but  in  the  song  you  get  the  essence  of  it." 

Mr.  Geo.  C  Needham  referred  to  the  responsibility 
attached  to  sonship  in  God.  As  we  are  like  Christ 
in  the  several  phases  of  His  Sonship,  so  we  must 
strive  to  imitate  Him  in  our  daily  lives. 

Dr.  Pierson  expatiated  on  the  opening  verses  of  the 
fourth  chapter  of  Galatians,  in  which  Paul  shows 
that  an  heir  during  childhood  differeth  nothing  from 
a  servant  though  he  be  lord  of  all;  but  when  the 
fullness  of  time  is  come  he  is  recognized  as  a  son. 
In  Roman  usages,  when  a  son  became  of  age,  he 
was  brought  into  the  agora,  or  market-place,  and 
there  by  his  father  publicly  invested  with  the  toga 
prsetexta,  or  toga  virilis  (the  manly  toga).  Sometimes 
also  the  father  placed  on  the  shoulders  of  the  son  a 
tunic  as  a  mark  of  special  favor.  The  people  of 
Galatia  were  familiar  with  this  custom,  which  afford- 
ed a  beautiful  illustration  of  the  double  investment 
of  the  children  of  God;  first,  in  being  recognized  as 


PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS.  79 

the  sons  of  God;  and  second,  in  being  baptized  by  the 
Holy  Spirit.  The  New  Testament  speaks  of  our 
Lord  in  seven  phases  :  Christ  prophesied,  anointed, 
crucified,  risen,  ascended,  glorified,  and  coming.  In 
each  one  of  these  phases  we  share  his  life.  But  the 
future  glory  must  follow  a  double  crucifixion.  We 
must  hold  the  tilings  of  the  world  in  contempt;  we 
must  submit  to  being  held  in  contempt  by  the  world. 
But  the  resurrection  assures  us  of  final  triumph. 
Before  Christ  rose  from  the  dead  the  grave  was  a 
dark  chasm — only  open  on  one  side,  the  side  of  earth. 
But  Jesus  Christ  made  a  hole  on  the  other  side  of  the 
grave,  and  tinned  the  chasm  into  a  tunnel;  and  now 
the  light  streams  through  from  the  heavenward  side. 
Mr.  Moody  said  it  was  singular  Dr.  Pierson  closed 
as  he  did,  for  at  that  moment  the  last  solemn  proces- 
sion was  inarching  in  New  York  to  the  tomb  of  Gen- 
eral Grant.  He  thought  they  should  spend  fifteen 
minutes  in  prayer  for  the  bereaved  family.  At  his 
request  prayer  was  then  led  by  the  Hon.  J.  M.  S. 
Williams,  of  Cambridge,  Mass.,  Major  Joseph  Har- 
die,  of  Selma,  Alabama,  and  Dr.  Gordon. 

MR.  MOODY    ON  SINGING 

In  the  afternoon  Mr.  Moody  began  with  some 
further  remarks  about  singing.  He  said:  I  got  a 
letter  since  this  morning  saying  that  the  Mizpah 
band  of  Glasgow,  formed  in  18S2,  is  larger  to-day 
than  ever.  When  we  were  in  Glasgow  there  were 
about  one  thousand  men  converted  who  had  been 
slaves  of  strong  drink,  and  the  question  was,  how  to 
hold  them  together.     They  were  organized  into  a 


80  PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS. 

band,  called  themselves  the  Mizpah  band,  and  met 
every  Saturday.  That  is  the  time  of  peculiar  tempt- 
ation in  the  old  countries — the  men  are  paid  off 
generally  that  day;  and  the  week's  wages  generally 
went  into  whiskey.  These  men  thought  they  would 
be  tried  and  tempted  on  Saturday;  so  they  voted 
that  they  would  meet  every  Saturday  afternoon. 
Then  the  question  came  up,  What  would  bind  them 
together?  They  decided  that  they  would  start  a  male 
choir.  They  began  with  a  choir  of  four  hundred; 
and  out  of  those  there  weren't  perhaps  more  than  a 
dozen  could  sing.  If  you  had  heard  them  you 
wouldn't  have  thought  it  was  singing.  It  sounded 
like  old  cracked  kettles  and  tin  pans.  Their  voices 
hadn't  been  worn  down.  But  it  kept  them  off  the 
corners  and  out  of  the  whiskey-shops.  And  they 
went  on  practicing  and  improving,  till,  in  six  months, 
when  Mr.  Sankey  and  I  went  back  to  Glasgow,  I 
never  heard  such  singing.  They  have  kept  on  grow- 
ing, and  now  they  number  over  one  thousand  one 
hundred.  Those  men  go  out  every  week  to  the 
different  parts  of  Glasgow,  some  to  preach  the  best 
they  know  how,  others  to  tell  what  God  has  done 
for  them,  and  others  to  sing;  and  thus  in  one  way 
and  another,  they  declare  the  Gospel. 

I  mention  this  to  bring  out  this  fact:  that  a  great 
deal  of  talent  in  all  our  churches  lies  buried.  Utilize 
it.  I  think  a  male  choir  is  a  good  thing.  Let  the 
boys  get  together  and  practice,  and  then  use  them 
in  the  churches.  I  think  there  is  no  singing  Ave  can 
have  that  will  take  hold  of  us  more  than  these  hymns 
sung  by  a  choir  like  this  (the  male  choir  of  the  Boys' 


I 

PRIVILEGES  OP  BELIEVERS.  81 

School),  and  they  have  only  been  practicing  two  or 
three  weeks.      They  don't  sing   in    an   unknown 
tongue.     In  a  great  many  chnrches  you  don't  know 
for  the  lif e  of  you  what  they  are  singing  about.     I 
have  been  in  churches  where  if  you  tried  to  follow 
the  choir  in  your  hymn  book,  you  couldn't  find  the 
place.     They  might  as  well  have  sung  in  Greek  or 
Latin.    The  music  covered  up  the  words.    The  mass 
of  the  people  want  words.     They  don't  care  about 
the  music — it's  the  words.    What  we  want  is  singing 
that  will  bring  out  the  Gospel  in  such  shape  that 
the  people  won't  forget  it.     Dr.  Gordon  spoke  this 
morning  on  our  being  sons  of  God.  and  then  that 
hymn,   "Beloved,  Now  are  We  the  Sons  of  God," 
came  right  in  to  clinch  the  sermon.      I  hope  this 
question  of  singing  will  be  looked  into.     A  great 
many  of  you  are  representatives  of  churches.     Do 
you  get  good  music  ?    Get  the  young  people  to  sing, 
and  in  that  way  you  will  waken  up  a  fresh  interest. 
I  believe  it  is  easier  for  a  man  to  preach  after  you 
have  good  live  singing.  I  have  been  in  churches  where 
the  choir  would  sing   something  in  an   unknown 
tongue,  and  then  I  would  be  too  upset  to  preach.    I 
would  have  the  programme  all  laid  out  before  me, 
but    after  that   singing  I  would  say  to  myself, "I 
am  not  fit  to  preach."      The  choir  put  me  all  out 
of  sorts.     Then  I  would  give  out  "Rock  of  Ages," 
or  something  like  that,  so  that  everybody  could  sing; 
but  the  choir  would  find  music  to  cover  even  that 
up.     What  we  want  is  a  revolution  in  our  churches 
in  this  matter  of  singing.     Get  words  and  music  that 
the  people  can  understand.    Have  solos,  duets,  quar- 


82  PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS. 

tettes,  a  male  choir,  every  kind  of  a  choir  you  can 
get  together.  It  is  always  a  sign  of  backsliding 
when  people  don't  sing.  You  never  have  a  revival 
without  singing.  The  nearer  a  man  gets  to  God  the 
more  he  wants  to  sing.  I  can't  sing  very  well  with 
my  lips,  but  I  can  sing  in  my  heart.  I  want  to  see 
new  life  in  the  singing  in  all  our  churches. 

Dr.  Pierson  told  a  story  of  a  certain  choir  which 
performed  an  anthem  with  all  the  ah's,  and  eye's  and 
aw's.  At  its  conclusion  the  minister  offered  the 
following  prayer:  "Oh,  Lord;  we  suppose  that  Thou, 
being  omniscient,  knowest  what  this  choir  hath  sung; 
but  as  for  us,  we  have  not  understood  one  blessed 
word. " 

MR.    PRATT   ON   GOSPEL  TENT  WORK. 

Rev.  S.  H.  Pratt,  of  Springfield,  Mass. ,  who  has 
just  closed  a  remarkably  successful  season  at  Pitts  - 
field,  and  whose  tent,  "  Glad  Tidings,"  was  in  use  on 
the  Seminary  grounds,  then  spoke  on  the  advantages 
of  tent  work.  He  was  led,  he  said,  some  time  ago 
to  consider  how  the  summer  could  be  utilized  for 
God's  work.  Many  church  people,  if  you  propose 
work  in  summer,  say,  "Oh,  we  can't  do  anything 
now.  People  won't  come.  We'll  have  a  better 
chance  at  them  in  the  fall  or  after  the  Week  of 
Prayer."  They  really  think  it  is  presumptuous  to 
attempt  to  save  people  in  the  summer  time.  He 
wanted  to  bear  testimony  to  the  fact  that  he  had 
found  God  as  able  to  save  in  August  as  in  January. 
He  commenced  about  eight  years  ago  holding  meet- 
ings of  six,  seven,  or  eight  weeks  in  a  city.     In  most 


PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS.  83 

of  the  places  all  the  churches  united.  The  advan- 
tages of  this  kind  of  work  are: 

First,  A  large  class  attend  who  cannot  get  away 
from  home.  Two-thirds  of  the  people  can't  get 
away  in  summer.  Why  not  bring  some  of  the  privi- 
leges of  a  convention  like  this  to  the  hard-working 
people  ?  In  a  tent  they  can  enjoy  quickening  ser- 
vices at  the  end  of  their  daily  toil.  Most  church  people 
like  some  kind  of  a  change  in  summer.  A  good 
deacon  said  in  Ms  church  there  were  not  more  than 
•twenty-five  out  to  prayer-meeting.  Then  suppose 
all  the  churches  unite  and  have  a  Gospel  tent  during 
July  and  August  ?  Instead  of  twenty-five  or  thirty, 
there  will  be  one  thousand  people  during  the  week 
and  two  thousand  on  Sunday  night.  If  you  get 
eight  hundred,  that  eight  hundred  will  draw  five 
hundred  more.  People  want  to  go  where  the  people 
are.  Instead  of  small,  sickly  prayer-meetings,  you 
will  have  crowds,  and  a  quickening  influence  in  the 
community,  right  in  the  summer  time. 

Then,  we  can  reach  the  class  of  people  in  all  our 
cities  and  villages  who  will  not  come  into  our 
chinches.  And  this  class  is  very  large.  Something 
must  be  done  to  reach  the  people.  A  minister  once 
said:  "  They  can  come  and  hear  me  preach.  If  they 
don't  want  to  come  let  them  be  damned."  /believe 
we  ought  to  go  to  them.  They  are  not  commanded 
to  come  to  the  Church.  The  Church  is  commanded 
to  go  to  the  people.  Christ  said  to  the  woman  at 
the  well  that  the  time  was  coming  when  "  neither 
in  this  mountain  nor  in  Jerusalem"  3hould  men 
worship  God— they  were  to  worship  Him  in  spirit 


84  PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVEES. 

and  in  truth  anywhere.  There  is  too  much  contro- 
versy about  places  to-day.  Some  people  ask:  "How 
do  the  tent  converts  hold  out?"  How  do  the  con- 
verts in  a  Gothic  church  hold  out?  If  a  man  is  con- 
verted by  God,  he  will  hold  out  whether  it  is  under 
the  canvas  or  in  a  cathedral.  A  man  born  of  God  is 
a  son  of  God,  and  never  less  than  that.  We  are  in 
peril  of  becoming  formalists,  and  connecting  our 
religious  work  with  certain  places.  We  must  go 
anywhere — on  Boston  Common,  as  Dr.  Gordon  did, 
or  on  the  highway.  If  we  have  prejudices  against 
going  out  of  church,  the  people  we  want  to  reach 
have  their  prejudices  too,  and  prejudices  that  are 
well  grounded.  They  are  prejudiced  against  our 
church  system.  They  are  not  prejudiced  against 
compassion,  sympathy,  the  pure  Gospel;  but  they 
are  prejudiced  against  our  formalism  and  the 
system  of  running  our  churches.  When  you  in- 
vite them  to  a  free  place,  and  just  pour  the  com- 
passion of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  upon  them, 
these  prejudices  are  melted  away.  The  masses  are 
not  skeptical.  So  far  as  they  are  they  have  been 
made  skeptical  by  the  way  the  work  has  been  car- 
ried on.  In  New  York  city  the  class  that  is  in  the 
greatest  need  to-day  is  the  middle  class.  There  is  a 
great  deal  of  work  being  done  for  the  lowest  class. 
The  neglected  class  to-day  is  the  middle  class — re- 
spectable men  and  women  who  earn  their  living 
and  can  support  the  Church.  There  are  churches 
for  the  wealthy,  and  mission  institutions  for  the 
poor;  but  for  this  respectable  middle  class  there  is  no 
special  provision  made.     This  class  can  be  reached- 


PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS.  85 

They  come  by  scores  and  hundreds  to  the  tent  in 
summer,  and  the  rink  or  hall  in  winter.  And  one 
of  the  first  evidences  of  their  conversion  is  that  they 
have  a  desire  to  join  themselves  with  God's  people. 
They  would  never  want  to  go  near  a  church  while 
unconverted.  One  of  the  uses  of  the  tent  is  to  pro- 
vide a  threshold  on  which  they  can  stand  for  a 
time,  until  they  get  in  the  right  way  of  thinking  in 
regard  to  the  Church;  then  they  can  be  passed  on 
into  the  Church. 

Another  point  is:  We  can  reach  Catholics  in  a 
tent.  In  New  York  the  priest  wouM  tell  them  they 
must  not  enter  a  Protestant  church,  but  never  pre- 
vented them  from  going  into  the  tent.  So  they 
would  stand  in  the  avenue,  three  or  four  hundred  of 
them,  listening  to  all  the  services;  and  then  come  a 
little  nearer  and  nearer.  Twenty  or  thirty  gave 
their  hearts  to  Christ.  In  Pittsfield  six  Catholics 
came  out  clear  and  strong. 

By  these  tent  services  God's  people  are  stimulated 
and  helped  all  through  the  summer,  when,  perhaps, 
their  piety  shows  decline.  No  need  of  lowering  the 
standard.  If  you  keep  the  standard  up,  you  are 
ready  to  commence  work  in  the  fall.  The  best  time 
for  a  revival,  as  touching  the  interests  of  a  young 
convert,  is  the  summer.  If  he  is  converted  in  the 
winter,  the  spring  soon  comes,  Christian  people  leave 
their  posts,  and  their  is  little  likelihood  of  his  getting 
the  sympathy  and  care  he  needs.  But  if  he  is  con- 
verted in  the  summer,  he  is  just  in  time  for  the  be- 
ginning of  church  work  in  the  fall. 


86  PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS. 

Mr.  Moody — How  much  does  a  tent  like  yours 
cost? 

Mr.  Pratt — About  fourteen  hundred  dollars.  For 
the  tent  six  hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars;  for 
the  chairs  six  hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars. 

Mr.  Moody — What  does  it  cost  to  pitch  it  in  a 
town  for  two  or  three  weeks  ? 

Mr.  Pratt — Freight;  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles, 
forty  or  fifty  dollars;  two  dollars  to  light  it;  forty 
dollars  a  month  for  a  man  to  take  care  of  it. 

Mr.  Moody — I  want  to  say  it  is  a  very  good  invest- 
ment. There  are  some  wealthy  men  here,  and 
wealthy  ladies.  In  the  old  countries  it  is  customary 
for  one  man  to  take  hold  of  one  thing  like  this.  In 
this  country  a  good  many  wait  for  the  Church  to 
move.  You  needn't  wait  for  the  Church.  Get  a 
tent.  Hire  a  man  to  preach  in  it  all  through  the 
summer.  The  blessing  of  God  rests  upon  such  out- 
side efforts.  Then  in  the  winter  let  this  man  go  into 
the  weak  churches  and  preach.  If  he  has  more  than 
he  can  do,  hire  a  second  man;  then  get  a  third  man. 
I  know  a  man  who  keeps  three  evangelists  right  in 
the  field  all  the  time?  If  he  can  find  a  weak  church, 
he  says  to  one  of  his  men,  "Here,  you  go  to  that 
church.  I'll  pay  the  bill."  I  think  that  is  what  we 
want  in  this  country. 

QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWERS. 

A  number  of  written  questions  were  then  answer- 
ed by  Mr.  Needham,  Dr.  Pierson,  and  Dr.  Gordon. 
Mr.  Needham  thought  the  Old  Testament  types 
ought  to  receive  careful  study.     Dr.  Pierson  said   i 


PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS.  87 

would  be  a  wise  rule  never  to  draw  a  doctrine  from 
a  type  without  having  first  found  it  elsewhere;  but 
having  found  it  elsewhere  we  can  take  it  from  the 
type  as  confirmation. 

Speaking  of  Gospel  tents,  Dr.  Pierson  said  that  a 
number  of  his  young  men  in  Philadelphia  wanted  to 
do  some  work  among  the  masses  in  the  summer 
time — they  wanted  to  do  some  hot  work  in  the  sum- 
mer to  keep  cool.  They  were  organized  into  a  band 
of  about  fifty,  called  the  Evangelist  Band.  These 
young  men  consecrated  themselves  on  their  knees 
before  the  Lord,  and  now  see  how  the  Lord  used 
them:  They  took  a  piece  of  ground,  built  around  it 
a  plain,  rough  board  fence  with  a  gate;  then  put  up 
beams,  scantlings  and  so  on;  then  stretched  a  tent 
or  canopy  over  the  framework,  leaving  a  space 
around  where  you  could  walk.  This  made  a  capital 
arrangement.  These  young  men  just  put  their  own 
work  in  there,  instead  of  hiring  it  done.  For  the 
canopy  they  got  some  old  sail-cloth,  at  about  one- 
third  the  cost  of  new  material.  After  the  structure 
was  completed  they  whitewashed  the  whole  interior, 
and  made  a  very  neat  looking  affair.  The  entire 
cost  was  only  $200.  When  meetings  were  com- 
menced the  place  was  full  every  time.  I  don't 
believe,  said  the  speaker,  there  has  been  a  single 
service  there  without  a  conversion  since  it  began. 

PEOPLE  WITH  ITCHING   EARS. 

An  important  question  among  those  answered  by 
Dr.  Pierson  was  this:  "  Should  a  preacher  give  any 
heed  to  the  tastes  and  desires  of  his  hearers?"    Said 


88  PEIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS. 

he:  No  man  who  is  a  gentleman,  not  to  say  a  Chris- 
tian gentleman,  will  unnecessarily  invade  the  prefer- 
ence of  his  hearers.  There  is  no  necessity  for 
making  yourself  offensive  to  the  tastes  of  other 
people.  But  with  that  single  provision,  I  want  to 
say  there  are  two  great  dangers  connected  with  the 
ministry  in  these  days.  One  is,  that  they  shall  be 
afraid  of  the  condemnation  of  their  hearers;  and 
another — quite  as  great  an  evil — is,  that  they  shall 
be  ambitious  of  the  commendation  of  their  people. 
And  I  don't  know  which  is  the  greater.  I  think 
there  is  a  beautiful  thing  in  Jeremiah  that  I  want 
to  call  attention  to.  Two  years  ago  it  came  like  a 
revelation  to  me.  In  the  forty-second  chapter  of 
Jeremiah,  the  captains  and  leaders  of  the  people 
came  to  the  prophet,  saying:  "Let,  we  beseech  thee, 
our  supplication  be  accepted  before  thee,  and  pray 
for  us  unto  the  Lord  thy  God  ....  that  the 
Lord  thy  God  may  show  us  the  way  wherein  we 
may  walk,  and  the  thing  that  we  may  do."  Jere- 
miah says  he  will  do  as  they  desire,  and  adds: 
"  Whatsoever  thing  the  Lord  shall  answer  you,  I 
will  declare  it  unto  you;  I  will  keep  nothing  back 
from  you."  Then  they  reply:  "The  Lord  be  a  true 
and  faithful  witness  between  us;  if  we  do  not  even 
according  to  all  things  for  the  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  shall  send  thee  to  us.  Whether  it  be  good,  or 
whether  it  be  evil,  we  will  obey  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
our  God."  That  is  a  most  remarkable  thing;  and 
yet  notice  another  thing:  When  Jeremiah  got  his 
message  from  God,  and  delivered  it  to  them,  they 
would  not  obey  it,  as  you  will  see  in  the  next  chap- 


PRIVILEGES   OF  BELIEVERS.  89 

ter.  They  persecuted  him  just  the  moment  he 
delivered  the  Lord's  message  to  them.  That  is 
the  spirit  in  which  people  are  likely  to  look 
at  the  Oross  of  Jesus  Christ.  If  a  man  gets  his 
message  from  the  study  of  Scripture  and  in  prayer, 
he  has  nothing  to  do  with  what  the  people  think 
or  say  about  him.  The  less  he  knows  the  better, 
and  the  less  he  cares  the  better  for  him.  In  II  Tim. 
iv,  2-4,  Paul  says  :  "Preach  the  Word;  be  instant 
in  season,  out  of  season;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort, 
with  all  long-suffering  and  doctrine."  How  much, 
does  he  say,  is  the  preacher  to  think  of  the  prefer- 
ences of  his  hearers?  "For  the  time  will  come 
when  they  will  not  endure  sound  doctrine;  but  after 
their  own  lusts  shall  they  heap  to  themselves  teachers, 
having  itching  ears."  The  figure  here  is  almost  too 
gross  to  be  expounded.  It  isn't  the  teachers  who 
are  spoken  of  as  having  itching  ears,  but  the  hearers, 
and  it  should  be  so  translated.  They  having  itching 
ears,  shall  heap  to  themselves  teachers,  and  turn 
away  from  the  truth.  Diseased  animals,  that  have 
been  living  in  the  mud,  find  their  ears  itching,  and 
they  want  to  get  a  big  stone  or  heap  up  something 
to  rub  their  ears  against.  That  is  just  what  the 
Apostle  is  referring  to.  He  says  that  when  people 
get  into  uncleanness,  and  get  diseased  in  the  spiritual 
life,  then  they  don't  want  to  hear  the  truth,  but 
they  want  to  get  something  to  relieve  the  itching  of 
their  ears.  And  so  all  sorts  of  sensationalism  are 
resorted  to,  and  they  go  where  they  can  hear  about 
philanthrophy,  statesmanship — anything  to  relieve 
their  itching  ears.    Now,  just  notice  the  figure  still 


90  PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS. 

further.  "They  heap  to  themselves  teachers."  If 
a  man  is  on  the  wrong  track,  rely  upon  it  he  will 
get  somebody  who  is  going  to  endorse  his  errors. 
Perhaps  he  can  only  find  a  single  man  in  a  commu- 
nity— for  the  great  majority  of  ministers  are  preach- 
ing the  truth;  but  he  will  go  to  church  after  church 
till  he  finds  somebody  to  Agree  with  him.  If  a  man 
doesn't  like  the  doctrine  of  future  punishment,  he 
finds  some  one  who  pjeaches  universal  salvation. 
He  heaps  up  something  to  rub  his  ears  against. 
That  is  why  there  is  such  a  great  number  of  false 
teachers;  so  many  people  having  itching  ears. 

But  a  word,  friends,  about  the  danger  of  commen- 
dation. I  hold  to-day  that  there  is  nothing  that  is 
a  greater  snare  to  ministers  of  the  Gospel  than  the 
compliments  of  the  people  to  whom  they  preach.  I 
venture  to  say  that  if  Mr.  Moody  should  tell  you 
what  had  been  to  him  the  sorest  temptation  of  the 
flesh,  he  would  say  it  was  the  compliments  that  peo- 
ple have  showered  on  him.  I  don't  know  how  it  is 
with  other  men,  but  the  flesh  is  sufficiently  strong  in 
me.  When  a  man  is  speaking  the  message  of  God, 
it  comes  very  close  to  blasphemy  to  compliment  the 
sermon.  If  you  compliment  the  power  of  the  ser- 
mon, you  are  complimenting  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  If  a  minister  does  you  good,  tell  him;  he 
needs  encouragement.  But  if  there  is  anything  that 
ought  to  humble  a  man,  and  cast  him  down  in  the 
dust,  it  is  to  hear  some  one  say:  "That  was  a 
splendid  sermon. "  He  has  no  business  to  preach  a 
splendid  sermon.  There  are  occasions  when  a  man 
has  a  right  to  be  eloquent  with  secular  elements; 


PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS.  91 

but  when  he  preaches  the  Gospel  he  should  preach 
it  in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  If  he  doesn't 
preach  it  in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  it  is  a  fail- 
ure, no  matter  how  brilliant  it  may  be  rhetorically. 
If  he  has  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  succeeds, 
the  best  thing  you  can  do  is  to  say  nothing,  but  get 
on  your  knees  and  ask  God  to  bless  the  message. 
When  your  pastor  has  been  the  means  of  good  to 
your  soul,  bless  God. 

HOW  TO  KNOW  WE   ARE   SAVED. 

Dr.  Gordon    answered    the    following    question, 
among  others:  "I  meet  a  good  many  persons  who 
hope  they  are  saved.     Can  a  person  know  he  is 
saved,  and  how  f    Said  he:  The  Apostle  John  an- 
swers that  question  when  he  says:  "  These  things 
are  written  that  ye  might  know."    I  was  once  ob- 
liged to  meet  the  difficulties  of  a  lady  who  was  in  a 
state  of  uncertainty  about  her  salvation.     She  was 
a  lady  of  great  wealth.     I  said,  "Do  you  own  the 
house  where  you  live?"     "Yes."     "Well,  how  do 
you  know  you  own  it  3    Is  it  because  you  feel  very 
happy  every  time  you  walk  through  it?"    No;  that 
wasn't  the  reason.     "Well;  is  it  because  the  neigh- 
bors tell  you  you  own  it,  and  that  causes  you  to 
say,  with  joyful  feeling,  'This  is  really  my  posses- 
sion?' "     No;  it  wasn't  that.     "  Well,  then;  how  do 
you  know  you  own  the  house?"     "  Why,"  said  she, 
"if  you  want  to  know,  I  have  the  title  deed  to  it. 
My  husband,  before  he  died,  gave  it  to  me;  and  if 
anybody  wants  to  know  if  I  own  the  house,  I  can 
just  show  that."      Then  I  opened  this  passage,  I 


92  PRIVILEGES  OF  BELIEVERS. 

John  v,  11:  "  This  is  the  record,  that  God  hath  given 
to  us  eternal  life,  and  this  life  is  in  His  Son."  You 
can't  go  behind  the  record.  Do  you  believe?  Do 
you  accept  Jesus  Christ?  Then  how  can  there  be 
any  doubt  about  your  salvation? 

Mr.  Moody  read  a  letter  from  the  London  Evan- 
gelistic Committee,  assuring  the  Convention  of  the 
sympathy  and  prayers  of  Christian  friends  in  Eng- 
land. 


FIRST  FRUITS.  93 


FIRST  FRUITS. 


There  were  four  sermons  on  Sunday — two  at  the 
forenoon  and  two  at  the  afternoon  service.  In  addi- 
tion to  other  meetings,  Dr.  Gordon  and  Dr.  Pierson 
preached  in  the  forenoon;  Mr.  Needham  and  Mi*. 
Moody  in  the  afternoon. 

DR.    GORDON  ON  FIRST  FRUITS. 

Dr.  Gordon  took  for  his  subject  the  First  Fruits. 
He  referred  to  seven  texts,  and  divided  his  discourse 
under  three  general  heads:  1.  The  first  fruits  are  a 
specimen  of  the  harvest.  When  you  see  them  you 
know  what  the  harvest  will  be.  2.  They  are  an 
assurance  of  the  harvest.  When  you  see  them  you 
know  the  harvest  is  coming.  3.  They  are  a  hand- 
ful of  the  harvest — only  a  diminutive  part  of  it. 
(1)  I  Corinthians  xv,  20:  "Now  is  Christ  risen  from 
the  dead,  and  become  the  first-fruits  of  them  that 
slept."  Christ's  resurrection  has  shown  us  what 
our  glorified  body  is  to  be.  It  is  to  be  a  spiritual 
body;  but  not  a  phantom,  for  the  body  of  Christ 
had  flesh  and  bones.  He  entered  a  room  though 
the  door  was  shut,  and  finally  ascended  into  Heaven, 
defying  the  laws  of  gravitation,  hence  our  glorified 
body  will  be  free  from  the  trammels  of  our  present 
state.  That  passage:  "Who  shall  change  our  vile 
bodies,"  is  much  better  rendered  in  the  Revised 


94  FIRST  FRUITS. 

Version.  When  Archbishop  Whately  lay  dying,  a 
brother  minister  read  to  him  those  words.  Whately 
said:  "No,  no.  The  human  body  is  a  temple  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  It  isn't  vile.  Get  the  Greek  Testa- 
ment." So  his  friend  read  the  verse  in  the  Greek, 
and  it  was  this:  "Who  shall  change  the  body  of 
our  humiliation,  and  shall  fashion  it  like  the  body 
of  His  glory."  This  body  is  not  to  be  cast  out  be- 
cause vile,  but  is  to  be  changed  and  made  glo- 
rious. Some  object:  "The  laws  of  chemistry 
say  this  is  impossible."  I  say,  the  laws  of  Scrip- 
ture say  it  is  possible.  Chemical  laws  illustrate 
it.  Take  a  bit  of  charcoal  and  a  diamond.  In  sub- 
stance they  are  precisely  the  same.  But  here  is  the 
difference:  Charcoal  is  carbon  in  its  humiliation;  the 
diamond  is  carbon  in  its  glory.  (2)  Eomans  viii,  21, 
shows  that  we  ourselves  are  the  first  fruits  of  the 
Spirit.  The  harvest  is  coming.  As  yet  we  have 
only  seen  the  first  fruits.  Pentecost  itself  was  only 
a  few  drops  of  the  coming  shower.  The  prophecy 
remains  to  be  fulfilled:  "I  will  pour  out  My  spirit 
upon  all  flesh,"  etc.  When  twenty  thousand  Telugus 
are  converted  in  one  of  our  mission  fields,  it  is  only 
like  a  man  going  round  with  a  watering  cart  trying 
to  make  a  shower.  A  watering  cart  only  goes 
through  the  main  streets;  it  doesn't  go  into  the  back 
alleys.  But  when  God  sends  His  great  shower,  it 
goes  not  only  through  the  streets  and  avenues,  but 
into  all  the  back  alleys.  Do  you  hear  of  a  great 
revival  in  Boston,  New  York,  Philadelphia  ?  That 
is  only  our  little  watering  cart.  When  God's  shower 
comes  it  will  extend  to  all  the  islands  of  the  earth. 


FIRST  FRUITS.  95 

(3)  James  i,  18:  "  Begat  He  us  ....  that  we 
should  be  a  kind  of  first  fruits  of  His  creatures."  In 
the  last  part  of  the  Scriptures  we  get  a  glimpse  of 
the  wonderful  harvest  to  come.  There  will  be  chorus 
singing  then — no  small  quartette  singing  either,  but 
a  chorus  of  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand. 
"Hallelujah"  is  the  only  Hebrew  word  in  the  Apo- 
calypse. This  suggests  that  in  that  great  chorus  of 
the  redeemed  the  Jews  are  included;  they  have  been 
gathered  in,  and  while  the  vast  hosts  are  singing, 
they,  now  and  then,  in  a  deep  bass  voice,  break  in 
with  the  shout,  "Hallelujah  !"  Once  the  Jews  cried, 
"Not  this  man,  but  Barabbas."  They  chose  a  mur- 
derer and  robber,  and  how  they  have  been  murdered 
and  robbed  all  down  the  ages  !  They  chose  Caesar 
as  king,  and  how  Caesars  have  oppressed  them  ever 
since  !  But  when  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  are  ful- 
filled, they  are  to  look  on  Him  whom  they  have 
pierced,  and  reverse  their  cry,  saying,  "Not  Barab- 
bas, but  this  Man."  (1)  Romans  xi,  16:  "For  if  the 
first-fruit  be  holy,  the  lump  is  also  holy."  (5)  1  Cor. 
xvi,  15:  "  The  first-fruits  of  Achaia" — in  other  words, 
the  first-fruits  of  missions  in  Asia.  In  this  latter 
half  of  the  nineteenth  century  we  are  seeing  some- 
thing of  the  harvest,  in  Asia  especially.  (G)  Rom. 
xvi,  5:  Another  reference  to  the  first-fruits  in 
Achaia.  (7)  "  These  are  they  which  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  He  goeth.  These  were  redeemed 
from  among  men,  being  the  first-fruits  unto  God  and 
the  Lamb."  May  the  Lord  prepare  us !  May  we 
have  a  solemn  sense  of  personal  responsibility  as 
Christians,  so  to  live  as  to  be  ready  for  His  coming  ! 


96  FIEST  FRUITS. 

DR.  PIERSON  ON  CHRIST  IN  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

Dr.  Pierson  read  Luke  xxiv,  27:  "  Beginning  at 
Moses,  and  all  the  prophets,  He  expounded  unto 
them  in  all  the  Scriptures  the  things  concerning 
Himself."  Again,  verse  44:  "  He  said  unto  them, 
These  are  the  words  which  I  spake  unto  you,  while 
I  was  yet  with  you,  that  all  things  must  be  fulfilled, 
which  were  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  in  the 
prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms,  concerning  Me."  The 
Jews  divided  their  Scriptures  into  three  portions : 
the  law,  the  prophets,  and  the  Psalms.  These  words 
of  Christ,  therefore,  were  equivalent  to  saying  that 
the  entire  Old  Testament  was  full  of  references  to 
Him.  There  is  but  one  book,  the  Bible.  There  is 
but  one  person,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Richard 
Porson,  the  Shakesperian  scholar,  was  so  familiar 
with  the  words  of  his  master  that  it  is  said  he  could 
hold  a  conversation  for  three  days,  and  express  all  Ins 
ideas  in  the  dialect  of  Shakespeare.  Is  it  not  a 
greater  wonder  that  1,800  years  after  our  Master  has 
ascended  into  glory,  we  can  hold  a  convention  for 
ten  days,  and  speak  only  the  dialect  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  ?  It  is  true  that  all  throughout  the  Old 
Testament  Scriptures,  everywhere  you  can  find 
Christ.  In  the  first  place,  in  the  prophetic  Scriptures 
there  are  distinct  and  definite  prophecies  concerning 
His  coming,  humiliation,  death  and  resurrection.  In 
the  second  place,  we  find  Jesus  Christ  in  the  types. 
He  is  revealed  in  the  sacrificial  ceremonies.  In  the 
third  place,  we  find  Him  revealed  in  the  allegorical 
portions  of  Scripture;  for  we  are  told  that  the  his- 


FIRST  FRUITS.  97 

torical  portions  have  an  allegorical  meaning.  Paul 
says  regarding  Hagar  and  Ishmael,  "which  things 
are  an  allegory."  In  the  fourth  place,  we  find  Christ 
in  the  enigmas  of  Scripture.  Apparent  contradic- 
tions are  only  reconciled  by  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 
I  shall  only  have  time  to  speak  of  the  prophetic  and 
the  typical  Scriptures.  Why  was  there  an  interval 
of  400  years  between  the  close  of  the  Old  Testament 
and  the  coming  of  Christ  ?  It  was  in  order  to  show 
that  there  could  have  been  no  contact  or  collusion 
between  the  prophets  of  the  Old  Testament  and  the 
Evangelists  of  the  New.  Suppose  you  are  traveling 
in  a  foreign  country,  and  are  called  upon  to  unlock 
the  door  of  a  certain  closet  in  some  mysterious  castle. 
You  try  and  fail.  You  send  for  the  best  locksmiths, 
and  they  fail.  But,  while  you  continue  your  travels, 
you  find  in  another  castle  500  or  1,000  miles  away, 
a  key  which  you  think,  from  the  character  of  its 
wards,  is  just  what  you  wanted.  You  hasten  back, 
and  put  it  in  the  lock;  instantly  the  bolts  are  flung 
back,  and  you  open  the  door.  At  once  you  conclude 
that  the  same  man  must  have  made  both  the  lock 
and  the  key.  Precisely  so  is  it  when  we  find  that, 
notwithstanding  a  separation  of  400  years,  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  fulfillment  of  prophecy.  How  many  of 
us  have  ever  looked  into  the  argument  from  simple 
and  compound  probability  ?  If  I  utter  a  prophecy 
that  contains  a  certain  particular,  there  will  be  a 
chance  of  a  fulfillment  and  a  chance  of  its  non-ful- 
fillment. It  will  be  a  wonder  if  it  is  fulfilled,  yet 
there  is  half  a  chance  that  it  will  be.  Suppose  I 
utter  a  prediction  containing  two  particulars  :  I  add 


08  FIRST  FRUITS. 

another  element;  the  half -chance  must  be  divided, 
and  there  is  only  left  a  quarter  of  a  chance.  If  you 
get  twenty-five  particulars  in  a  prophecy,  all  of 
which  must  unite  in  the  fulfillment,  you  have  got 
to  raise  one-half  to  its  twenty-fifth  power  in  order 
to  estimate  the  probability  of  such  a  thing  occurring. 
And  when  you  bring  one-half  to  its  twenty-fifth 
power,  you  get  into  millions  and  billions.  You  must 
have  one  chance  against  millions  and  billions  of 
chances  in  order  that  the  thing  shall  occur.  This 
shows  the  magnificent  power  of  the  argument  from 
prophecy.  It  never  has  been  met — never  will  be  met. 
Not  only  do  the  prophetic  Scriptures  contain  direct 
predictions  concerning  Christ,  but  the  whole  Bible 
is  full  of  indirect  allusions  to  Him,  and  the  salvation 
He  came  to  achieve.  Something  about  this  great 
salvation  is  literally  contained  in  every  book  of  the 
Bible  from  Genesis  to  Malachi.  Dr.  Pierson  then 
reviewed  every  book  of  the  Old  Testament  to  prove 
this  statement  and  to  exhibit  the  wonderful  wealth 
of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  in  types  prefiguring  Christ. 
He  closed  with  an  impressive  application,  warning 
hearers  that  should  any  still  be  rejecting  the  Sa- 
viour, all  those  voices  would  be  raised  against  them, 
and  leave  them  without  excuse  before  the  bar  of 
God. 

MR.  NEEDHAM  ON  THE  PRIESTHOOD  OF  CHRIST. 

Mr.  George  C.  Needham  spoke  in  the  afternoon 
on  "  The  Priesthood  of  Christ,"  taking  as  his  text 
Hebrews  iv,  14:  "Seeing  then  that  we  have  a 
great  high  priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens, 


FIRST  FRUITS.  99 

Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  profes- 
sion.''  He  likened  the  present  ministry  of  Christ 
to  the  rainbow,  that  glorious  arch  which  leaves  the 
earth  at  one  point  to  return  to  it  at  another.  Christ's 
ministry  runs  parallel  with  the  ministry  of  the 
Spirit;  His  intercession  is  for  us;  the  intercession 
of  the  Spirit  is  in  us.  1.  The  certainty  of  His 
priestly  ministry  for  us.  The  statements  of  Chris 
tianity  are  absolute.  ' '  We  have  a  great  high  priest. " 
It  is  our  privilege  to  know  the  fact.  There  may  be 
agnostics  outside  of  Christianity,  but  a  Christian 
agnostic  is  inconceivable.  The  basis  of  our  knowl- 
edge is  the  Word  of  God,  and  we  have  only  to  adapt 
our  conduct  to  the  truth  it  reveals,  Heb.  hi,  1: 
"  Consider  the  apostles  and  High  Priest  of  our  pro- 
fession, Christ  Jesus."  2.  The  necessity  of  Christ's 
priesthood.  In  some  form  priesthood  is  recognized 
in  nearly  all  religions.  Man's  cry  is  (Job  ix,  33): 
"  Neither  is  there  any  daysmen  betwixt  us,  that 
might  lay  his  hand  upon  us  both!"  God's  answer 
is  (1  Tim.  ii,  5):  "  This  is  good  and  acceptable  in  the 
sight  of  God  our  Saviour,  who. will  have  all  men  to 
be  saved  .  .  .  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one 
Mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ 
Jesus."  He  is  the  "  God-man" — from  man  to  God. 
The  title  "priest"  signifies  asacrificer.  It  implies 
the  offering  of  a  victim  to  God  and  certain  results 
flowing  therefrom.  Priesthood  is  a  necessity  (Heb. 
vii,  3).  3.  Qualifications.  Under  the  Jewish  law 
certain  requirements  were  demanded.  The  priest 
must  be  without  blemish  (Lev.  17,  18,  21.)  Christ 
was  holy,  harmless,   undefiled,   separate  from  sin- 


100  FIRST  FRUITS. 

ners  (Heb.  vii,  26).  He  must  be  human,  in  order 
that  he  may  be  humane — compassionate  (Heb.  v,  1, 
2).  He  must  be  of  Divine  appointment  (Heb.  v,  4). 
The  right  of  Christ  to  the  priesthood  stands  unchal- 
lenged. His  priesthood  began  in  His  resurrection. 
"Touch  Me  not,"  He  said;  "I  ascend."  He  must 
be  in  the  married  state,  with  a  spotless  wife  (Lev. 
xxi,  13,  14.)  The  bride  of  Christ  is  the  Church 
(2  Cor.  xi,  2 ;  Rev.  xix,  7,  8).  4.  The  place  of  priestly 
ministry.  The  priests  of  old  officiated  in  the  taber- 
nacle and  the  Temple.  The  holy  and  most  holy 
places  were  shadows  of  realities  to  come.  Christ 
hath  ascended  into  Heaven,  where  His  priest- 
hood is  exercised  (Heb.  iv,  14;  viii,  1,  2;  x,  11,  12.) 
We  see  Him  standing  to  receive  Stephen.  5.  The 
design  of  the  priesthood.  This  is,  first,  to  present 
atonement  for  sin  (Lev.  xvi,  15,  21,  22;  Heb.  ix,14- 
26),  and  to  affect  reconciliation.  Secondly,  to  present 
worship  and  the  worshipper  acceptably  to  God  (John 
xiv,  23;  Eph.  v,  2;  Rev.  viii,  3,  4;  Col.  i,  21,  22; 
Jude  24).  The  priesthood,  further,  is  the  medium  of 
blessing  (Num.  vi,  22-27;  Luke  xxiv,  50,  51).  6. 
Three  parts  of  the  priestly  ministry.  Christ  is  our 
Advocate  (1  John  ii,  1);  our  Intercessor  (Heb.  vii, 
24,  25);  our  Keeper  (John^  xvii);  and  our  Mediator — 
the  Bridge,  the  Way. 

SERMON  BY  MR.  MOODY. 

Mr.  Moody  then  preached  a  sermon,  which  was 
listened  to  eagerly  throughout  by  the  one  thousand 
five  hundred  persons  present.  It  was  addressed 
chiefly  to  the  unconverted.     For  want  of  space  here, 


FIRST  FRUITS.  101 

it  will  be  published  in  full  in  an  early  number  of 
Sabbath  Beading,  in  which  form  it  will  be  specially- 
well  adapted  for  distribution.  The  following  will 
serve  as  a  synopsis:  Mr.  Moody  took  as  his  subject 
the  grace  of  God,  and  as  his  text,  Titus  ii,  11-15 : 
"For  the  grace  of  God  that  bringeth  salvation  hath 
appeared  to  all  men,"  etc.  Said  he:  "I  like  to  preach 
the  Gospel — it's  so  free.  A  great  many  people  lose 
salvation  because  they  think  they  can  attain  it  by 
good  works.  To  secure  salvation,  all  that  we  have 
to  do  is  to  believe  in  Christ.  Good  works  come  after 
salvation,  not  before  it.  When  Christ  has  offered 
His  own  body  as  an  atonement  for  sin,  let  us  not 
insult  Him  by  offering  anything  in  ourselves  for  the 
same  purpose.  Some  men  are  fond  of  boasting  that 
they  are  "self-made."  There  will  be  none  of  that 
kind  of  boasting  in  Heaven.  A  Southern  spy  heaped 
all  manner  of  curses  on  Lincoln's  head,  till  he  was 
pardoned;  then,  overcome  by  the  president's  magna- 
nimity, he  became  his  wannest  friend  and  defender. 
That  is  a  faint  picture  of  God's  grace.  "Every 
mouth  shall  be  stopped."  God  will  allow  no  flesh  to 
boast  in  His  presence.  If  we  want  salvation  we 
must  take  it  as  a  gift.  Think  what  this  salvation 
means.  It  is  life— life  eternal.  If  I  offered  this 
audience  a  810,000  bill,  all  the  sheriffs  in  this  county 
couldn't  keep  back  the  crowd  that  would  come  tum- 
bling over  these  seats.  And  yet  you  won't  take 
eternal  life. 

We  must  have  good  works,  it  is  true,  but  they  are 
the  result  of  salvation.  Man  works  from  the  Cross. 
Some  people  take  that  verse,  "  Work  out  your  own 


102  FIEST  FRUITS. 

salvation  with  fear  and  trembling  ;"  and  think  that 
means  they  are  to  get  salvation  by  working  it  out. 
But  this  text  is  only  for  those  who  already  have  sal- 
vation. How  are  you  going  to  work  out  your  sal- 
vation until  you  have  it  ?  God  gives  us  grace  enough 
to  work  out  our  salvation  as  we  go  along.  Remem- 
ber, He  won't  give  it  to  us  all  at  once.  If  He  did  we 
wouldn't  know  what  to  do  with  it.  A  man  once 
built  a  house  on  the  shore  of  Lake  Erie,  and  laid  a 
pipe  from  the  lake  to  supply  the  house  with  water. 
Suppose  some  one  had  given  him  the  whole  lake. 
What  could  he  have  done  with  it  ?  He  only  wanted 
communication  with  the  lake.  God  supplies  us  with 
just  as  much  grace  as  we  need,  and  no  more.  Don't 
be  afraid  you  won't  get  all  you  require.  I  was  once 
talking  with  an  English  woman  on  this  subject. 
She  was  afraid  she  couldn't  live  a  Christian  life,  be- 
cause there  would  be  so  many  trials  and  temptations 
in  future.  I  tried  in  one  way  and  another  to  con- 
vince her  that  she  need  have  no  misgivings — that 
God  would  supply  daily  grace  sufficient  for  every 
emergency.  Nothing  availed  till  I  used  the  old  story 
of  the  clock.  The  pendulum  of  a  clock  once  became 
discouraged — didn't  see  how  it  was  ever  going  to 
tick  out  all  the  hours  it  was  expected  to  measure. 
The  clock  reasoned  with  it,  saying,  "  Only  one  tick 
at  a  time,"  and  so  it  went  on  with  its  slow  and 
steady  "tick-tick."  The  lady  caught  the  idea,  and 
talked  so  much  about  that  clock  that  people  called 
her  Lady  Pendulum.  She  sent  me  a  beautiful  clock, 
that's  now  ticking  away  over  at  my  house.  The 
Lord  will  always  give  us  grace  as  we  ask  for  it — • 


FIRST  FRUITS.  103 

enough  for  the  time.  There  ought  to  be  no  room, 
then,  for  the  devil,  if  our  hearts  are  full  of  this  grace. 
For  the  Christian  there  is  peace  in  the  past,  hope 
in  the  present,  and  glory  in  the  future.  Child  of 
God,  lift  up  your  head.  Soon  will  come  that  glory. 
When  a  Christian  dies,  it  is  like  the  sowing  of  corn 
— only  sown  for  a  life.  It  is  a  mistake  to  talk  about 
the  "  dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death."  It  isn't 
dark.  If  it  was  there  couldn't  be  any  shadow.  Did 
you  ever  see  a  shadow  in  a  dark  cellar?  There  must 
be  light  to  make  a  shadow,  and  there  is  light  even 
in  the  valley  of  death.  God's  grace  is  for  all.  We 
shall  have  all  we  need  if  we  only  keep  near  the  base 
of  supply.  We  will  have  trials  and  temptations; 
but  thorns  in  the  flesh  are  a  good  thing  for  us. 
Paul's  prison  showed  how  we  ought  to  sing  in 
tribulation.  The  devil  thought  he  had  put  an  end 
to  John  Bunyan  when  he  got  him  into  Bedford  jail, 
but  it  was  there  he  wrote  the  "Pilgrim's  Progress." 
A  good  many  people  want  grace  to  die  by.  What 
we  need  is  grace  to  Jive  by.  If  we.  have  that,  God 
will  give  us  dying  grace. 

We  must  use  grace  to  work  out  our  salvation, 
The  grace  of  God  will  make  us  kind,  true,  honest, 
upright.  If  it  doesn't  do  that  for  me  I  don't  want 
it.  The  Church  of  God  should  seek  to  live  on  a 
higher  plane.  If  Christians  would  exhibit  more  of 
God's  grace  in  their  daily  lives  they  could  meet  the 
world  better.  We  want  more  "peculiar"  people. 
No  doubt  Enoch  was  considered  peculiar  by  the 
public  of  his  day.  He  wouldn't  have  gone  to 
a  horserace.       He  was    peculiar,    but  he    walked 


104  FIKST  FRUITS. 

with  God,  and  one  day  he  was  taken  up  to  Heaven 
without  dying.  Gone  for  a  long  walk,  isn't  he  \ 
Elijah  was  considered  peculiar — people  thought  him 
very  conceited  and  bigoted.  But  he  was  right  and 
the  world  was  wrong;  and  God  honored  him  by 
taking  him  up  in  a  chariot  of  fire.  Paul,  at  Rome, 
seemed  a  fanatic,  a  madman;  but  what  Roman  ora- 
tor, general,  or  emperor  has  his  fame?  uBe  zealous 
of  good  works."  This  morning  I  found  on  my 
breakfast  plate  this  text:  "  Zealous  of  Good  Works," 
from  Lady  Pemberton,  of  London — done  in  dried 
flowers  from  her  own  garden.  She  is  confined  to 
her  room,  a  cripple,  but  she  has  made  two  hundred 
and  fifty  of  these  with  her  own  hands  and  sent 
them  to  the  London  hospitals.  People  talk  about 
having  zeal  without  knowledge.  I'd  rather  have 
zeal  without  knowledge  than  knowledge  without 
zeal.  Go  to  work.  Let  God  use  you.  If  he  could 
use  an  old  dried-up  rod  in  the  hands  of  Moses,  can't 
He  use  you?  If  He  could  use  those  old  ram's  horns 
before  Jericho,  or  the  jawbone  of  an  ass  in  the  hand 
of  Samson,  or  the  little  stone  in  the  sling  of  David, 
can't  He  use  you?  Be  zealous  of  good  works.  Be 
used  of  God.  Whatever  is  done  for  God  cannot  be 
small.  When  the  widow  put  her  mite  in  the  box 
at  the  Temple,  if  there  were  any  Jerusalem  reporters 
picking  up  items,  they  wouldn't  have  thought  that 
worthy  of  a  paragraph;  but  they  would  have  been 
sure  to  tell  about  the  rich  Mrs.  Levi  and  her  gift  of 
$1,000,  to  the  extent  of  half-a-column  with  big  head- 
lines. Yet  the  smaller  gift  was  the  larger.  Every- 
one has  heard  about  the  widow's  mite;  and  mite 


FIRST  FRUITS.  105 

societies  must  have  brought  in  millions  of  dollars  to 
the  Church.  The  trouble  is,  too  many  men  sneak 
behind  the  widow's  mite.  A  rich  man  to  whom  I 
once  applied  for  a  contribution,  said,  while  handing 
me  a  dollar,  "Well,  I  will  give  the  widow's  mite." 
"Will  you,"  said  I,  "then  Til  take  all  you've  got. 
.That's  what  she  gave."  Despise  not  the  day  of 
small  things.  Mary's  memorial  is  known  around 
the  earth  to-day.     "  She  hath  done  what  she  could." 

DR.    PIERSON  ON  MISSIONS. 

In  the  afternoon  a  stirring  address  was  made  by 
Dr.  Pierson  on  the  subject  of  missions.  Said  he : 
Evangelization  is. universal.  It  consists  in  preaching, 
teaching,  and  testifying.  It  relies  on  three  promises 
of  Christ :  to  be  always  with  us,  to  send  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  to  give  supernatural  signs.  It  is  obliga- 
tory, and  not  only  upon  ministers  or  missionaries, 
but  upon  all.  Christlieb  says  :  "The  modern  era  of 
foreign  missions  is  the  closest  parallel  of  the  super- 
natural signs  of  old  that  we  have  in  the  recurrence 
of  events  in  present  time. "  The  miracle  of  regenera- 
tion among  abandoned  men  is  God's  pillar  of  fire 
to-day.  See  how  obstacles  have  been  removed. 
These  obstacles  fell  into  four  groups :  of  approach,  of 
intercourse,  of  impression,  and  of  action.  Glance  at 
the  way  these  were  combined  and  the  wonderful 
manner  in  which  they  have  melted  away.  When 
the  work  began,  the  penetration  of  the  continents 
with  the  Gospel  was  a  physical  impossibility.  Many 
nations  of  the  earth  were  shut  even  to  commerce. 
China  was  enclosed  by  the  sea  and  the  great  wall. 


106  FIRST  FRUITS. 

Africa  was  a  vast  stretch  of  unexplored  country — 
only  the  mere  thread  of  coast-line  being  known  geo- 
graphically. The  deeds  of  the  Fiji  Islanders  to  mis- 
sionaries had  been  fiendish,  horrible  beyond  expres- 
sion, written  in  blood  and  registered  in  hell. 
Languages  in  scores  were  unknown,  without 
grammar  or  dictionary.  Women  in  thousands* 
cooped  up  in  zenana,  harem,  and  seraglio,  were 
absolutely  inaccessible.  Now  every  country  has  been 
opened  up.  Even  Corea,  the  hermit  nation,  has  been 
opened  up.  Over  twenty  thousand  women  in  foreign 
lands  can  be  reached  by  the  Gospel.  Sixty  languages 
have  been  reduced  to  writing  and  a  grammatical 
form.  Not  one  obstacle  out  of  fifty  that  confronted 
us  at  the  beginning  impedes  us  now. 

All  this  has  been  accomplished  by  devoted  labor. 
William  Johnson,  who  died  in  Sierra  Leone,  after 
seven  years'  work,  left  every  trade,  industry,  and 
profession  interested,  with  a  church  of  a  capacity  of 
one  thousand  six  hundred,  whereas,  at  his  coming, 
more  than  twenty  kinds  of  people  were  living  with  a 
miserable  little  sign  language.  In  India,  in  1868, 
there  was  wrought  the  most  magnificent  work  since 
the  day  of  Pentecost.  I  tell  you  the  Gospel  is  done 
with  traveling  by  stage  coach.  It  goes  by  lightning. 
History  gives  glorious  testimony  to  the  spreading  of 
the  Word  among  men.  At  the  opening  of  the  eigh- 
teenth century  the  air  was  full  of  deism,  atheism, 
and  lasciviousness.  Louis  XVI  and  Mme.  de  Pom- 
padour were  at  the  head  of  France;  with  Frederick 
the  Great  under  the  influence  of  Voltaire,  Germany 
was  tumbling  under  an  influx  of  rationalism  and 


FIRST  FRUITS.  107 

skepticism.  Then  God  sent  out  the  twelve  modern 
apostles,  with  Whitefield  and  Wesley  at  their  head. 
With  the  year  1747  opens  the  era  of  modern  missions, 
when  Jonathan  Edwards  sent  out  from  Northamp- 
ton a  tract  asking  for  the  effusion  of  the  Spirit  upon 
the  habitable  globe — a  trumpet  peal  to  the  whole 
world.  In  1757  occurred  the  battle  of  Plassy,  when 
Lord  Clive,  sword  in  hand,  gave  England  the  entering 
wedge  to  India.  In  1792  the  first  missionary  society 
was  organized.  William  Carey,  the  ' '  consecrated  cob- 
bler," was  sent  out  to  India  from  England.  In  the 
fourteen  years  succeeding  to  the  first,  seven  foreign 
missions  were  founded.  Commodore  Perry  en- 
tered Japan  in  1853;  in  1857  occurred  the  Sepoy 
mutiny,  which  gave  new  impulse  to  the  Indian  work, 
showing  the  natives  what  friends  they  had  in  the 
English.  In  1858,  England,  France  and  America 
concluded  the  treaty  with  China,  which  added  thirty- 
five  million  more  to  the  missionary  effort.  The  year 
1868  was  the  annus  mirabilus  in  evangelical  work, 
no  fewer  than  ten  thousand  people  being  baptized  in 
one  week  and  sixty  thousand  during  the  winter, 
while  twenty  individuals  alone  gave  $4,000,000  for 
mission  work.  In  1873  Turkey  joined  the  lands 
open  to  work.  In  1873  Stanley,  as  a  reporter  of  the 
New  York  Herald,  went  after  Livingston,  finding 
him  in  1877,  fulfilling  the  prophecy  in  regard  to 
Ethiopia.  In  one  thousand  days  after  his  return  the 
Congo  chain  of  lakes  was  compassed;  in  one  thou- 
sand more  there  was  a  chain  of  stations  along  them. 
In  1884,  as  a  result  of  the  Berlin  conference,  the 


108  FIRST  FRUITS. 

Congo  state  was  established,  civil  and  reilgious 
liberty  being  assured,  not  only  Protestant  nations 
such  as  England,  and  Catholic  such  as  Italy,  but 
the  Greek  Church  of  Russia,  and  the  Moslem,  agree- 
ing to  the  compact. 

Now,  said  the  speaker,  what  shall  be  the  practical 
outcome  of  this  Convention?    What  is  wanted  is  a 
World's  Conference.     Let  witnesses  come  from  all 
parts  of  the  world  to  tell  what  the  Lord  is  doing,  so 
that  we  may  light  upon  the  altars  of  our  hearts  new 
consecrated  fires.     Let  the  missionary  societies  of  all 
the  denominations  take  part,  and  let  them  agree  to 
follow  principles  of  courtesy  and  comity,  so  that 
wherever  one  denomination  has  a  successful  work, 
other  denominations  will  not  interfere,   but  look 
farther,  and  go  into  the  destitute  places.     At  this 
great  council  let  it  be  resolved  that  there  shall  not  be 
one  portion  of  the  earth  without  some  responsible 
Christian  denomination  to  take  charge  of  its  evan- 
gelists.    Let  the  missionaries  multiply.     Let  them 
be    not  only  educated  clergymen,   accustomed  to 
intellectual  employment — contact  with  books;  but 
let  them  be  taken  from  every  walk  of  life,  and  thrust 
into  contact  with  men.     Let  these  young  men  and 
young  women  go  through  short  courses  of  training 
in  the  history  of  missions,  and  in  the  knowledge  of 
the  Word  of  God  and  Christian  doctrine.     Then  let 
them  go  into  those  great  fields,  and  continue  their 
studies,  not  in  Greek,  Latin  and  Hebrew,  but  in  the 
language  of  the  very  heathen  among  whom  they 
labor.  "While  they  are  getting  acquainted  with  the 


FIEST  FRUITS.  109 

people  and  the  language,  let  them  do  such  work  as 
they  can  in  connection  with  the  mission — setting 
type,  etc.,  or  even  menial  labor.  Such  young  men 
and  women  will  do  splendid  work  for  the  Master. 


110  POWER. 


POWER— PENTECOST   POSSIBLE  IN    THE 
NINETEENTH  CENTURY. 


SECRET  OP  SUCCESS. 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT  FOR  SERVICE — ADDRESSES 

BY  MR.    MOODY  AND   OTHERS — VARIOUS 

PRACTICAL  HINTS. 


Eev.  Dr.  Gordon  spoke  on  the  Holy  Spirit,  taking 
as  his  text  John  xiv,  16,  17.  He  called  special  at- 
tention to  the  change  in  the  tense  :  "Ye  know  Him; 
for  He  dwelleth  (present  tense)  with  you,  and  shall 
be  (future  tense)  in  you."  Before  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost God  dwelt  with  His  people;  after  it  He  dwelt 
in  His  people.  In  Old  Testament  times  a  cloud  of 
glory  hung  over  the  Mercy-Seat.  The  Jews  have  a 
curious  tradition.  They  say  that  when  God  finally 
became  weary  of  the  apostacy  of  Israel,  this  cloud 
lifted  from  the  Mercy-Seat  and  remained  for  three- 
and-a-half  years  on  the  top  of  Mount  Olivet,  during 
which  time  a  voice  could  be  heard  saying,  "  Seek  ye 
the  Lord  while  He  may  be  found;  call  ye  upon  Him 
while  He  is  near."  At  last  the  cloud  lifted  from  the 
brow  of  Olivet,  went  away  to  Heaven,  and  was  seen 
no  more.     This  cloud  came  back  in  the  person  of 


POWER.  Ill 

Jesus  Christ.  He  was  the  temple  of  flesh,  dedicated 
on  the  banks  of  the  Jordan;  and  in  Him  God  dwelt. 
Again  for  three-and-a-half  years  God  pleaded  with 
Israel;  and  when  Christ  ascended  the  cloud  rose  and 
departed  the  second  time.  The  third  temple  consists 
of  the  hearts  of  believers.  See  how  it  was  dedicat- 
ed. The  disciples  were  gatherd  with  one  accord  in 
one  place.  Suddenly  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  upon 
them  with  tongues  of  fire,  and  sat  upon  each  of 
them.  Notice  that  word  "sat" — it  is  significant. 
Just  as  the  cloud  sat  upon  the  Mercy-Seat,  the  Holy 
Ghost  descended  in  visible  form  and  "sat  upon  each 
of  them."  Immediately  the  Holy  Ghost  was  spoken 
of  as  the  present  authority.  Ananias  and  Sapphira 
were  punished  because  they  had  "lied  unto  the  Holy 
Ghost. "  The  Apostle  said,  ' '  It  seeemed  good  to  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  to  us." 

This  wonderful  truth— of  the  indwelling  of  the 
Spirit — is  the  characteristic  trait  of  the  dispensation 
in  which  we  live.  If  whatever  is  true  of  Christ  is 
true  of  us,  it  will  repay  us  to  examine  the  account 
of  His  baptism.  (Luke  iv. )  In  it  we  fin  d  four  things : 
He  was  filled  with  the  Spirit;  was  led  by  the  Spirit; 
had  the  power  of  the  Spirit;  and  was  anointed  by  the 
Spirit. 

"filled." 

1.  The  first  thing  said  of  the  disciples  after  Pente- 
cost was  that  they  were  "filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost. "  Whenever  there  was  anything  important  to 
be  done,  it  says,  for  example:  "Paul,  being  filled 
with  the  Spirit,"  spoke  thus:  "Peter,  being  filled 
with  the  Spirit,"  did  this.     It  was  characteristic  of 


112  POWER. 

the  Apostolic  Church  that  they  were  men  full  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Is  that  our  privilege?  It  is  not  only 
our  privilege;  it  is  our  duty.  "Be  filled  with  the 
Spirit,"  is  a  command.  "Be  not  drunken  with 
wine,  wherein  is  excess;  but  be  filled  with  the  Spirit, 
speaking  unto  one  another  in  psalms  and  hymns, 
and  spiritual  songs."  If  a  man  is  drunk  with  wine 
he  will  speak  out.  He  won't  have  to  be  educated 
before  he  will  let  loose  his  tongue.  If  a  man  is 
filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit  he  won't  have  to  learn 
much  before  he  can  deliver  his  message — it  will 
come  spontaneously.  In  Germany,  a  man  was 
once  so  holy  that  the  neighbors  called  him  the 
"God-intoxicated  man."  We  want  a  "God-intoxi- 
cated Church."  Some  one  says:  "That  is  a  great 
mystery.  How  can  we  be  filled  with  the  Spirit?" 
Well,  we  can't  fill  ourselves.  But  there  is  one 
thing  we  can  do;  we  can  empty  ourselves.  In 
speaking  of  the  Spirit,  Christ  uses  the  simile  of 
the  wind.  You  know  the  wind  always  blows  to- 
wards a  vacuum.  If  we  can  make  a  vacuum  in  our 
hearts,  the  Holy  Ghost  will  fill  them.  During  that 
ten  days  before  Pentecost,  do  you  suppose  the  disci- 
ples were  just  praying  over  and  over  again?  I  think 
they  did  a  good  deal  more  than  pray.  I  im- 
agine they  were  just  emptying  their  hearts.  Peter 
says:  "I  am  headstrong  and  rash.  I  wanted  to 
call  down  fire  from  heaven.  I  denied  my  Master." 
They  were  confessing  their  faults  while  waiting  for 
power.  In  ten  days  they  had  got  their  hearts  really 
empty,  when  the  Spirit  came  like  a  rushing,  mighty 
wind,  to  fill  the  vacuum.     I  wonder  how  many  of 


POWER.  113 

you  have  read  the  life  of  James  Brainerd  Taylor. 
He  was  a  graduate  of  Princeton,  and  only  twenty- 
eight  when  he  died;  yet  he  did  a  work  that  any 
man  might  envy.  He  got  hold  of  the  idea  that  there 
was  something  in  this  doctrine  of  the  enduement  of 
the  Spirit.  Studying  the  subject,  he  became  perfectly 
sure  that  the  Holy  Ghost  might  come  upon  him  as 
upon  the  original  disciples.  So  he  prayed,  and  his 
prayers  were  answered.  Whenever  he  went  out  he 
stirred  all  with  whom  he  came  in  contact.  Sinners 
used  to  fall  before  his  preaching  as  grass  before  the 
scythe.  It  was  spontaneous.  He  couldn't  help 
speaking  to  men;  and  his  words  were  mighty.  There 
is  one  very  beautiful  incident  in  his  life.  One  day 
he  was  out  driving,  and  he  drew  his  horse  up  to  a 
watering-trough.  It  so  happened  that  another 
young  man  was  doing  the  same  thing.  While  the 
two  horses'  heads  met  in  the  trough,  he  turned  to 
the  young  man  and  said:  aI  hope  you  love  the 
Lord.  If  you  don't,  I  want  to  commend  him  to  you 
as  your  best  friend.  Seek  Him  with  all  your  heart." 
That  was  all;  they  turned  and  went  their  ways. 
But  what  was  the  result?  The  young  man  thus 
spoken  to  was  converted,  was  educated  for  the  min- 
istry, and  went  as  a  missionary  to  Africa.  Said  this 
missionary  afterwards:  "Over  and  over  again  I 
wished  I  knew  who  that  man  was  who  spoke  to 
me  at  the  watering-trough.  But  I  never  knew,  till 
some  one  sent  to  me  in  Africa  a  box  of  books.  I 
opened  them;  saw  a  little  black-covered  book; 
opened  it;  turned  to  the  title  page,  and  there  I  saw  a 
portrait — a  beautiful  face.     '  Ah,'  said  I,  '  that  is  the 


114  POWER. 

man.  That's  the  man  who  preached  the  Gospel  to 
me  at  the  watering-trough.  To  him  I  owe  my  sal- 
vation.' "  And  that  of  how  many  more  on  the  Dark 
Continent?  What  we  want  to-day  is  to  be  filled 
with  the  SjDirit.  We  are  filled  with  so  many  other 
things — pride,  selfishness,  ambition,  and  vain-glory. 
May  the  Lord  enable  us  to  empty  our  hearts,  and 
have  them  filled  as  with  a  mighty-  rushing  wind! 

"led." 
2.  Christ  was  led  by  the  Spirit.  Believers  are 
thus  led.  Leading  implies  going  before.  One  hymn 
I  criticise :  "  Holy  Spirit,  faithful  Guide,  ever  near 
the  Christian's  side."  The  Spirit  is  net  beside  us; 
He  goes  before  to  lead.  Some  people  ask  whether 
it  is  possible  to  be  led  by  the  Spirit  as  in  the  days  of 
old.  I  believe  it  is.  When  the  Spirit  told  Philip  to 
join  himself  to  the  eunuch,  He  touched  both  Philip 
and  the  eunuch  at  the  same  time — struck  two  notes, 
producing  perfect  harmony.  Does  not  the  same 
thing  occur  in  our  own  experience  ?  One  morning 
my  wife  said  to  me,  "I must  go  and  talk  with  so- 
and-so,  mentioning  a  young  man's  name.  This 
young  man  was  the  son  of  a  wealthy  father,  and 
had  been  reared  in  most  aristocratic  circumstances, 
but  had  proven  a  profligate,  and  had  been  turned 
out  of  the  house.  We  did  not  know  him  esjiecially, 
but  my  wife  had  an  overwhelming  impression  that 
she  must  go  and  speak  to  him.  As  soon  as  she  got 
her  breakfast,  we  prayed  together  that  the  Lord 
would  use  the  word,  and  she  started  off.  She  got  to 
the  house,  rang  the  bell,  was  admitted,  and  the 
young  man  was  called.     When  he  came  into  the 


POWER.  115 

room  he  said,  ' c  I  am  glad  you  have  come  to  see  me," 
and  it  wasn't  half  an  hour  till  he  was  on  his  knees. 
The  Spirit  had  prepared  his  heart,  and  then  caused 
my  wife  to  go  and  see  him.  He  is  now  a  sober, 
steadfast  Christian  young  man.  Thomas  Guthrie 
says  that  one  day  when  he  was  out  walking  there 
came  to  him  a  most  curious,  irresistible  impulse  to 
go  and  see  a  widow  who  lived  in  a  cottage  in  that 
vicinity.  Says  he  :  "I  had  been  to  see  her  recently, 
and  didn't  think  it  was  necessary  to  go  again  so  soon. 
But  the  impression  came  with  such  tremendous  force 
that  I  started  on  a  run.  On  the  way  I  met  one  of 
my  most  intimate  friends,  who  wanted  to  talk  with 
me.  '  I  can't  stop,'  I  said;  'I  am  in  a  great  hurry.' 
On  I  ran  with  all  my  might,  till  I  got  to  this  widow's 
cottage.  She  was  a  helpless  cripple — had  been  left 
alone — the  servant  had  gone  out  and  the  house  was 
on  fire !  When  I  got  there  the  flames  were  on  either 
side  of  her,  sweeping  nearer  and  nearer.  Had  I  been 
five  minutes  too  late  she  must  have  perished.  I  lifted 
her  in  my  arms,  and  took  her  out  of  the  house." 
Now,  don't  you  believe  the  Spirit  of  God  told  Thomas 
Guthrie  to  go  to  that  cottage  just  as  truly  as  He  told 
Philip  to  go  to  the  chariot  of  the  eunuch  ?  I  think 
if  we  were  led  by  the  Spirit  we  would  have  a  great 
deal  more  freedom  about  everything.  "Where  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  liberty."  Some  people 
think  that  it  means  liberty  for  them  to  do  just  about 
as  they  please.  The  real  meaning  is  very  different. 
The  Spirit  is  to  do  just  as  He  pleases.  I  never  shall 
forget  how  I  was  startled  when  a  young  man — a 


116  POWER. 

stranger,  but  a  very  good  Christian  man — asked  this 
question :  "Do  you  always  have  a  programme  made 
out  for  the  Holy  Ghost  in  your  church  ?"  That  was 
all  he  asked;  but  it  stuck  to  me.  Everything  was 
fixed  very  exactly — a  voluntary  here,  a  response 
here,  a  sermon  here,  a-nd  so  on — all  fixed  from  begin- 
ning to  end.  I  don't  think  the  Spirit  of  God  has 
anything  to  do  with  that.  Let  us  have  more  liberty. 
It  is  the  lack  of  this  liberty  that  causes  so  much  dead- 
ness  in  the  pulpit,  and  deadness  in  the  pew.  Oh,  for 
the  liberty  of  the  Spirit ! 

IN  THE   SPIRIT'S  POWER. 

3.  The  Lord  went  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit.  His 
final  words  to  His  disciples  were:  "Ye  shall  receive 
power,  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you." 
It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  in  Scripture  there  are 
fifty-two  passages  in  which  "power"  and  "Holy 
Ghost "  are  linked  together.  Water  assumes  three 
different  shapes:  ice,  liquid,  and  vapor.  It  is  the 
vapor,  though  invisible,  winch  moves  the  machinery 
of  this  nineteenth  century.  Of  the  three  persons  in 
the  God-head,  perhaps  the  Holy  Spirit  receives  least 
attention  from  us.  Yet  it  is  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
that  propels  the  machinery  of  all  our  missionary 
efforts.  Oh,  for  this  power !  David  Brainerd  went 
often  into  the  woods  to  wrestle  with  God  in  prayer, 
and,  sometimes,  though  the  weather  was  cold,  he 
would  remain  till  every  thread  of  his  clothing  was 
wet  with  the  sweat  of  his  intercession.  Every  such 
period  of  prayer  was  immediately  followed  by  a  great 
outpouring  of  the  Spirit. 


POWER.  117 

"anointed." 
4.  Christ  was  anointed.  There  were  two  parts  of 
the  anointing  ceremony — the  sprinkling  of  blood,  and 
anointing  with  oil.  One  was  the  symbol  of  cleans- 
ing, the  other  of  sanctifying.  After  we  are  regen- 
erated something  remains  to  be  done.  We  must  be 
sanctified.  When  a  leper  was  cleansed,  the  priest 
anointed  with  oil  the  tip  of  his  right  ear,  the  thumb 
of  his  right  hand,  and  the  great  toe  of  his  right  foot. 
This  signifies  that  we  are  to  be  thoroughly  sanctified 
in  every  part  of  our  being.  Every  part  of  our  body 
is  to  be  used  for  God.  Do  }^ou  say,  "I  am  not 
ordained  to  be  a  preacher."  Well,  perhaps  you  are 
a  good  singer.  God  holds  you  to  do  something. 
Wlien  the  people  of  a  church  become  thoroughly 
consecrated,  a  revival  is  sure  to  follow.  Once  the 
great  Athenian  general,  Themistocles,  was  about  to 
fight  a  naval  battle.  All  were  ready  when  the  sun 
rose,  but  the  order  to  advance  did  not  come.  Hour 
after  hour  passed — no  command  to  advance.  Some 
of  the  officers  murmured,  saying:  "Is  Themistocles 
afraid  ?  Is  he  a  traitor  ?  or  is  he  going  to  fight  that 
battle  V  But  Themistocles  knew  what  he  was  about. 
According  to  the  geography  of  that  country,  at  nine 
o'clock  a  land  breeze  sweeps  down  from  the  moun- 
tain. He  thought:  "Now,  if  I  wait  till  nine  o'clock, 
instead  of  having  half  of  my  men  at  the  oars  and 
the  other  half  at  the  spears,  I  can  let  the  wind  do  the 
business."  So  he  waited;  the  wind  filled  the  sails; 
and  he  won  the  battle,  because  every  man  was  a 
warrior.  That  is  what  we  want — every  man  a  war- 
rior.    In  our  churches  there  are  too  many  men  at 


118  POWER. 

the  oars.  There  is  a  committee  on  music — three  or 
four  men  to  attend  to  the  music,  and  that  is  all  they 
have  to  do  year  in  and  year  out.  Then  we  have  a 
committee  on  credentials,  and  a  committee  on 
finances,  and  a  committee  to  attend  to  the  social 
interests  of  the  young  people.  And  thus  our  churches 
are  all  divided  up  into  committees,  so  that  when  we 
come  to  the  great  work  to  be  done — the  conversion 
of  souls— our  men  are  all  engaged  at  the  oars.  Oh, 
that  we  might  understand  that  it  is  possible  to  have 
this  heavenly  breeze,  to  fill  our  sails,  and  release  us 
from  the  oars.  Let  our  motto  be,  "Every  man  a 
warrior !" 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  119 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 


ADDRESS  BY  MR.    MOODY. 

By  special  request,  Mr.  Moody  spoke  on  "  The 
Gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  for  Service."  Said  he:  I 
want  to  call  attention  to  the  work  of  the  Spirit. 
Now,  the  first  thing  the  Holy  Ghost  does  with  a 
man — an  unconverted  man — is  to  convince  him 
of  sin.  No  other  power  can  convince  a  man  of 
sin  but  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  believe 
you  might  fill  this  building  with  unconverted 
peoj)le,  and  then,  if  you  could,  you  might  even 
get  the  angel  Gabriel  to  come  down  here  and 
preach  to  them,  and  if  he  were  to  preach  without  the 
Holy  Ghost  there  wouldn't  be  one  soul  converted. 
If  an  angel  from  Heaven  hasn't  got  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  he  cannot  convict  of  sin.  I  would 
rather  give  up  the  work  I  am  engaged  in — I  would 
rather  go  and  break  stones  or  saw  wood  than  do  the 
work  I  am  engaged  in  if  I  had  to  convince  an  audi- 
ence of  sin.  It  is  a  very  comforting  thought  that 
that  is  not  my  work.  My  work  is  to  declare  the 
truth;  it  is  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  convince 
of  sin. 

LOVE  OF  GOD. 

Then,  after  a  man  has  been  convinced  of  sin,  and 
is  willing  to  give  up  his  sins — for  unless  a  man  is 


120  THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

willing  to  give  up  his  sins,  there  is  no  chance  for 
God  to  save  him — when  he  is  willing  to  give  up  his 
sins  and  ask  God  for  mercy,  the  next  act  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  to  shed  abroad  the  love  of  God  in  that 
man's  heart.  You  might  as  well  tell  me  that  you 
can  leap  over  the  Atlantic  Ocean  or  fell  an  American 
forest  with  a  penknife,  as  to  say  you  can  love  God 
with  the  natural  heart.  No  unregenerate  heart  can 
love  God.  When  a  man  is  born  of  God,  and  has 
become  a  partaker  of  the  Divine  nature,  then  comes 
this  second  thing,  to  love  God;  and  that  is  the  work 
of  the  Holy  Ghost — to  impart  or  shed  abroad  the 
love  of  God  in  our  hearts.  Love  is  spontaneous. 
You  can't  make  yourself  love.  The  moment  the 
Spirit  of  God  gives  you  the  power,  you  can't  help 
loving  Him.  In  Galatians  v,  22,  Paul  says  the  fruit 
of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gen- 
tleness, goodness,  faith,  etc.  But  these  are  all 
summed  up  in  love.  Joy  is  only  love  exalted.  Faith 
is  only  love  in  the  battlefield.  So  you  can  sum  up 
every  one  of  these  qualities,  and  they  all  come  to  one 
word  at  last.  And  if  a  man  is  full  of  love,  the  first 
thing  you  see  he  is  at  work  for  God.  He  has  got 
done  talking  about  duty.  He  has  risen  into  a  higher 
plane.  The  love  of  God  constrains  him,  so  that  he 
can't  help  but  work — it  is  his  delight  to  work. 

HOPE. 

The  next  thing  the  Holy  Ghost  does  is:  It  imparts 
hope.  You  never  saw  a  discouraged  man  in  your 
life  who  was  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  You  never 
saw  a  man  full  of  the  Holy  Spirit  going  around  with 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  121 

his  head  down.  A  man  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  a 
hopeful  man.  He  knows  the  time  is  coming  when 
Christ  will  appear  in  His  kingdom,  and  his  scepter 
will  sway  the  whole  earth.  We  want  to  be  full  of 
hope.  Let  a  minister  become  discouraged,  and  it 
will  be  like  a  contagious  disease  in  his  congregation. 
I  have  known  ministers  to  be  discouraged — disheart- 
ened. When  they  are  in  that  condition,  if  they  will 
take  my  advice,  they  will  get  out  of  the  pulpit. 
They  are  doing  more  harm  than  good.  God  never 
will  use  a  man  when  he  has  lost  courage.  Look  at 
Eh jah — cast  out  of  the  community.  There  he  was, 
cast  down,  no  better  than  Ins  fathers.  That  is  just 
the  position  of  a  good  many  of  God's  children;  they 
have  lost  hope,  become  discouraged.  A  physician 
told  me  that  a  friend  of  his  came  to  him  greatly  cast 
down,  greatly  depressed.  Said  he:  "I  said  to  this 
man:  '  Have  you  any  doubt  that  it  is  the  decree  of 
high  Heaven  that  every  knee  shall  bow  and  every 
tongue  confess  Christ?'  'Weil,'  the  man  said, 
'  Christ  will  come  and  reign  over  the  whole  earth  !' 
'Do  you  believe  it?  Then  what  are  you  cast  down 
for?' "  We  needn't  be  cast  down.  It  is  only  a  ques- 
tion of  time  before  the  stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain 
is  going  to  become  like  a  great  mountain  and  fill 
the  whole  earth.  Christ  shall  reign.  If  He  is  going 
to  reign,  you  and  I  ought  to  be  full  of  hope.  There 
was  a  minister  in  Glasgow  who  had  no  hope  at  all. 
Some  one  said  to  him,  "You  will  accept  results, 
won't  you?"  "Oh,  yes;  I  will  accept  results." 
"Well,  here  is  the  Bible;  you  can  see  what  Christ 
is  going  to  do.     If  the  Bible  says  it  is  going  to 


122  THE  GIFT  OP  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

be  done,  it  is  just  as  good  as  done,  isn't  it?"  A  min- 
ister without  hope  can  do  his  people  no  good.  A 
Sabbath-school  teacher,  discouraged,  disheartened, 
can  do  the  children  no  good.  They  know  very  well 
that  their  teacher  is  good  for  nothing.  Therefore  it 
is  very  important  we  have  hope;  and  if  we  have  the 
Spirit,  we  have  hope. 

LIBERTY. 

The  next  thing :  We  have  liberty.  I  believe  a 
man  who  is  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  will  have  liberty. 
What  we  want  in  our  churches  more  than  anything 
else  is  this  liberty.  Why,  look  at  the  stiffness  in 
most  of  our  churches.  Put  a  man  in  an  audience 
where  men  and  women  are  going  to  criticise,  and 
he  won't  have  much  liberty — much  freedom. 
In  the  day  of  Pentecost,  how  many  do  you  suppose 
criticised  ?  I  don't  believe  Peter  would  have  preach- 
ed near  as  well  as  he  preached  if  the  people  had 
been  criticising  him.  Suppose  those  Jews  had  been 
full  of  criticism,  I  don't  believe  a  soul  would  have 
been  converted.  But  while  Peter  was  preaching  the 
people  were  listening  in  a  proper  frame  of  mind, 
and  they  helped  him  right  on.  He  just  had  liberty 
that  day — great  liberty.  When  you  see  a  minister 
in  the  pulpit  who  doesn't  have  liberty,  pray  for  him. 
You  will  find  he  will  get  on  much  better  than  if  you 
were  to  sit  there  and  criticise  him.  When  a  man 
has  the  Spirit  in  him,  he  will  have  liberty.  It  won't 
be  hard  for  him  to  speak.  It  won't  be  hard  for  him 
to  testify.  There's  many  a  man  toiling — working 
hard  in  the  pulpit,  and  no  liberty — seeming  to  be 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  123 

bound  hand  and  foot.     Ah,  my  friends,  where  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  will  be  liberty. 

TESTIFYING  OF  CHRIST. 

The  next  thing  the  Spirit  does — it  testifies  of  Christ, 
That  is  His  work,  to  testify  of  Christ.  "He  shall 
not  speak  of  Himself."  "He  shall  testify  of  Me." 
On  the  day  of  Pentecost  the  Spirit  did  testify  of 
Christ.  Peter,  under  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
spoke  of  Christ  all  through  his  sermon,  and  ended  it 
by  saying :  { '  God  hath  made  that  same  Jesus,  whom 
ye  have  crucified,  both  Lord  and  Christ."  That 
same  Jesus  they  had  crucified,  God  had  taken  up  out 
of  Joseph's  sepulchre,  and  seated  Him  at  His  own 
right  hand.  Peter  told  the  Jews  this  great  truth, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  said,  "Amen."  Now,  if  the 
Holy  Ghost  hadn't  given  Peter  freedom,  he  might 
have  preached  for  ten  years  and  there  wouldn't  have 
been  a  soul  converted — the  people  wouldn't  have 
believed;  but  the  Holy  Ghost  bore  witness  as  Jesus 
said  He  would  do.  Go  into  your  pulpit,  or  Sabbath- 
school  class,  and  though  you  may  declare  the  truth, 
if  the  Spirit  doesn't  testify  to  what  you  say,  it  will 
be  just  beating  against  the  air,  and  there  will  be  no 
power. 

A  TEACHER. 

Another  thing  He  will  do:  He  will  teach  you  all 
things.  I  like  that  word — all  things.  He  will  teach 
us  all  things  that  it  is  best  for  us  to  know.  I  think 
it  is  very  dishonoring  to  God  to  go  around  trying  to 
learn  the  things  He  has  hidden  from  us  in  any  other 
way  than  the  way  He  has  provided.    We  have  got 


124  THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

the  Holy  Ghost.     He  has  been  sent  down  from 
Heaven  to  guide  us  into  all  truth.     He  will  teach  us 
all  things,  and  show  us  the  things  of  God.     So  I 
believe  it  is  very  dishonoring  for  us  to  be  running  off 
after  departed  spirits  when  we  have  got  the  Holy 
Spirit.    Honor  Him.    Let  Him  be  your  Guide.    "He 
shall  guide  you  into  all  truth."     The  Holy  Ghost 
never  led  a  man  into  darkness,  or  error,  or  supersti- 
tion.    He  leads  him  into  the  full  blaze  of  Calvary. 
"  He  will  guide  you  into  all  truth    .     .     .     and  He 
will  show  you  things  to  come."     A  lot  of  people 
have  got  an  idea  now  that  this  old  Book  is  worn  out, 
and  that  when  we  preach  from  the  Bible  we  are  only 
harping  on  the  same  old  thing.     Why,  here  is  a  Book 
that  will  tell  you  the  future.     Where  can  you  get 
anything  fresher  than  you  have  got  here  ?     If  I 
wanted  to  know  the  future  I  wouldn't  go  to  the 
Springfield  Republican.     The  best  that  newspapers 
can  do  is  to  tell  you  what  has  happened.     This  Book 
tells  you  what  is  going  to  happen.     Do  you  want  to 
know  what  is  going  to  happen  thousands  of  years 
hence  ?    This  is  the  only  book  in  the  world  that  will 
tell  you.    What  it  said  thousands  of  years  ago  would 
happen  is  coming  to  pass  now,  and  what  it  says  will 
take  place  in  the  future  is  just  as  certain.     It  is 
absurd  to  talk  about  this  Book  having  lost  its  power. 
I'd  like  to  see  some  of  these  philosophers  building  a 
house  with  no  windows  in  it.    Why  don't  they  build 
a  house  without  any  windows,  and  say,    "We  have 
got  the  electric  light  now,  we  can  shut  out  the  sun. 
That's  old !"    Would  that  be  sensible  ?     Yet  there 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  125 

would  be  just  as  much  sense  in  that  as  there  is  in 
talking  the  same  way  about  this  old  Book. 

A  COMFORTER. 

Then,  the  Holy  Spirit  is  a  Comforter.  "  He  will 
comfort  you."  When  Christ  was  crucified,  His  dis- 
ciples seemed  to  have  forgotten  all  He  had  ever  said 
to  them.  He  had  told  them  over  and  over  again  that 
He  would  rise  again  on  the  third  day.  His  enemies 
remembered  that.  They  had  better  memories  than 
His  disciples,  for  they  set  soldiers  to  watch  His  grave. 
It  has  always  been  a  mystery  to  me  why  eveiy  dis- 
ciple of  Christ  was  not  around  that  sepulchre  wait- 
ing. He  had  told  them  He  would  rise;  but  they 
wouldn't  believe  it,  or  they  seemed  to  forget.  But 
after  the  day  of  Pentecost,  then  it  was  that  all  the 
words  of  Christ  came  bubbling  up  in  their  souls. 
They  were  just  filled  with  the  words  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  What  made  the  difference  ?  It  was  the  Holy 
Spirit.  "But  the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy 
Ghost,  whom  the  Father  will  send  in  My  name,  He 
shall  teach  you  all  things,  and  bring  all  things  to 
your  remembrance,  whatsoever  I  have  said  unto 
you."  Yes,  He  will  cause  you  to  remember  what 
the  Lord  Jesus  has  said.  My  friends,  isn't  that  your 
experience?  When  the  Spirit  comes  upon  you,  the 
dew  of  heaven  flashes  upon  you  like  a  light,  and  you 
see  things  in  a  new  beauty.  He  shall  comfort  you 
— bring  passages  to  your  minds.  Look  at  the  bed- 
ridden ones — the  afflicted  ones.  Oh,  what  comfort 
they  have  in  the  truths  brought  to  their  remem- 
brance by  the  Holy  Ghost, 


126  THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

THE  ANCIENT  TEMPLE. 

Now,  I  want  to  call  your  attention  to  three  dwell- 
ing places  the  Holy  Spirit  has  on  this  earth.  In  the 
tabernacle  of  Moses  I  read  that  they  made  a  place 
for  God  to  come,  and  he  came  in  the  form  of  the 
Shekinah  cloud.  The  cloud  filled  the  tabernacle, 
and  Moses  was  not  able  to  enter  the  tent.  I  sup- 
pose some  in  this  audience  have  had  that  experience. 
God  has  so  filled  them  with  His  Spirit  that  they  have 
had  to  cry,  "  Stay  Thine  hand."  I  have  no  doubt 
that  this  was  Moses'  experience.  That  tabernacle 
was  so  filled  with  the  glory  of  God  that  he  couldn't 
endure  it.  And  then  I  read  again  that  when  the 
Temple  was  built,  the  Levites  were  all  with  one  ac- 
cord in  the  house,  and  formed  a  choir.  There  was 
no  quarreling  among  the  singers  there.  You  know 
lots  of  churches  are  troubled  with  wrangling  among 
the  singers.  I  don't  see  how  they  can  sing  at  all 
when  they  are  in  that  condition.  If  they  can't  keep 
their  hearts  warm  with  the  love  of  God,  they  can't 
sing  the  praises  of  God.  The  Levites  were  all  with 
one  accord  in  the  Temple,  and  while  they  were  sing- 
ing— notice  that  there  was  no  preaching — the  She- 
kinah cloud  came  and  filled  the  house  of  the  Lord, 
so  that  those  Levites  couldn't  go  on.  I  see  one  of 
them  taking  out  his  handkerchief.  He  breaks  down. 
The  power  came  upon  them  so  that  the  service 
couldn't  go  on.  The  glory  of  God  filled  that  Tem- 
ple.    Now,  the  moment  a  man  opens  his  heart, 

HIS  BODY  BECOMES  A  TEMPLE 

for  God  to  dwell  in.     Christ  says  (John  xiv,  16):  "I 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  127 

will  give  you  another  Comforter,  that  He  may  abide 
with  you  forever."  It  isn't  like  coming  to  a  relig- 
ious meeting  like  this  and  staying  for  a  few  minutes. 
"He  shall  abide."  "He  shall  be  in  you."  Let  us 
believe  that  these  bodies  are  temples  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  dwell  in.  If  He  doesn't  dwell  in  our  hearts 
it  is  because  we  won't  have  Him — because  we  are 
living  in  some  dishonorable  thing  that  grieves  the 
Holy  Ghost.  I  take  the  ground  very  firmly  that 
there  are  •  three  classes  of  Christians  in  all  our 
churches.  I  don't  think  you  will  find  any  church 
without  these  three  classes.  Nicodemus  came  to 
Jesus  by  night,  and  got  life.  "  How  do  you  know?" 
Why;  the  next  thing  he  did  was  to  stand  up  in  the 
Sanhedrim  and  defend  Christ,  saying:  "Doth  our 
law  judge  any  man  before  it  hear  him,  and.  know 
what  he  doethP  And  the  death  of  Christ  brought 
him  out  bold.  He  got  life;  but  I  thing  he  didn't  get 
life  in  all  its  abundance.  He  just  barely  got  life- 
he  didn't  get  it  in  all  its  fullness.  If  he  had  got  it 
in  all  its  fullness  I  will  tell  you  what  would  have 
happened.  He  would  have  been  brought  out  of  that 
Sanhedrim.  He  wouldn't  have  stayed  there.  But  I 
suppose  he  reasoned  in  this  way:  "  I  am  in  a  high 
position— a  position  of  influence.  If  I  should  just 
confess  Christ  publicly  they  would  put  me  out  of 
the  Sanhedrim.  I  will  use  my  influence  over  the 
members  of  the  Sanhedrim — my  standing  and  influ- 
ence here  in  Jerusalem."  And  do  you  know,  I  be- 
lieve that  is  the  very  curse  of  the  Church  of  God— 
this  compromising.  It  is  the  reason  so  many  Chris- 
tians are  dwarfed  and  haven't  got  power.     They  are 


128  THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

thinking  of  worldly  honor,  worldly  power.  My 
dear  friends,  what  we  want  is  to  be  ready  to  step 
down  and  out.  I  believe  Nicodemus  might  have 
been  immortalized  if  he  had  been  willing  to  step 
down  and  out  of  that  Sanhedrim,  as  Moses  got  out 
of  Egpyt,  and  as  Abraham  got  out  from  his  own 
country — if  he  had  said  to  his  associates:  "I  believe 
Jesus  is  the  true  Messiah,  and  I  will  never  allow 
these  men  to  talk  against  Him."  I  believe  he  was 
a  child  of  God.  He  had  got  life.  But  He  didn't 
have  it  in  its  fullness. 

A  HIGHER  TYPE. 

In  the  fourth  chapter  of  John  we  find  a  higher 
type  of  Christian.  There  we  read  about  the  woman 
at  the  well.  She  got  a  living  spring,  bubbling  right 
up  there  in  her  soul.  She  got  so  much  of  the  living 
water  that  she  couldn't  hold  still,  but  went  among 
her  neighbors,  saying  :  "  Come,  see  a  man  which 
told  me  all  things  that  ever  I  did."  And  she  turned 
that  town  upside  down.  I  see  a  lot  of  men  in  the 
street  talking  about  politics.  This  women  goes  up 
to  them  and  says  :  "  Come  down  there  to  the  well. 
There  is  a  man  who  has  told  me  all  things  that  ever 
I  did."  I  can  imagine  one  of  these  men  saying,  "I 
think  that  woman  has  gone  out  of  her  mind."  The 
fact  is,  she  was  just  coming  into  her  right  mind. 
She  had  got  so  much  of  the  water  of  life  that  she 
couldn't  hold  her  peace.  Water  always  rises  to  its 
level.  We  bring  water  into  this  building  from  away 
up  the  mountain,  and  when  it  gets  into  the  building 
it  just  goes  into  all  parts  of  it.     This  woman  receiv- 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  129 

ed  so  much  of  the  living  water  that  it  carried  her  up 
into  the  presence  of  God,  and  she  became  a  power  in 
the  community.  She  just  went  back  and  published 
it.  I  am  afraid  if  we  had  that  woman  in  some  of 
our  churches,  people  would  say :  "She  has  a  hard 
reputation — a  pretty  bad  character."  I  am  afraid 
some  one  would  say  to  her :  "I  think  you  had  better 
keep  still  for  about  six  months;  and  if  you  turn  out 
all  right  we  will  take  you  in."  But  she  didn't  wait. 
She  just  began  to  testify;  and  see  the  marvelous 
results.  Many  believed  on  her  testimony.  "Many 
more  believed  because  of  His  own  Word." 

A  STILL   HIGHER  PLANE. 

But  now,  in  the  seventh  chapter  of  John,  thirty- 
seventh  verse,  we  read  :  "In  the  last  day,  that  great 
day  of  the  feast,  Jesus  stood  and  cried,  saying,  If 
any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  Me,  and  drink. 
He  that  believeth  in  Me,  as  the  Scripture  hath  said, 
out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water. 
But  this  spake  He  of  the  Spirit,  winch  they  that 
believe  on  Him  should  receive. "  "If  any  man  thirst " 
— that  takes  in  you  and  me — "out  of  his  heart  shall 
flow  rivers  of  living  water."  Better  than  showers, 
isn't  it  ?  Better  even  than  a  spring.  There  is  a  spring 
up  here  in  the  mountain  that  feeds  a  little  brook, 
and  that  brook,  as  it  runs  over  the  rocks,  makes 
quite  a  little  noise.  But  the  grand  old  Connecticut 
— I  never  heard  it  make  a  noise  in  my  life  in  this 
town;  it  just  flows  on  in  its  course — flows  right  on. 
That  little  brook  sometimes  dries  up,  with  all  its 
noise;  but  the  river  goes  on  day  and  night,  Whiter 


130  THE  GIFT  OP  THE  HOLY  SPIEIT. 

and  Summer.  I  believe  it  is  the  privilege  of  every 
one  to  have  the  Spirit  of  God  resting  upon  him,  so 
that  he  will  be  just  like  that  river.  There  are  two 
ways  of  digging  a  well.  One  is  to  dig  till  you  come 
to  water,  and  stop  there,  though  the  water  won't 
last  long.  Another  is,  to  dig  down  and  down  and 
down  till  you  get  a  never-failing  supply.  Some  of 
our  boys  undertook  to  dig  a  well  lately.  When  they 
got  down  six  or  eight  feet  they  struck  water.  A 
pump  was  put  in  and  set  pumping,  pumping;  and 
very  soon  the  well  was  pumped  dry.  Then  they 
went  on  again  with  their  digging  till  they  struck  a 
rock,  and  the  water  burst  right  up.  They  thought 
they  had  got  deep  enough  that  time.  But  when  the 
pump  was  set  to  work,  it  wasn't  many  days  till  the 
well  was  dry  again.  We  said  we  mush't  stop  till  we 
get  to  where  the  water  couldn't  be  exhausted.  So 
we  went  on  down  and  down  till  we  struck  clay,  and 
then  gravel,  and  then  flinty  rock;  and  at  last  we  got 
to  a  lower  stratum  that  yielded  a  never-failing  sup- 
ply of  water.  Now,  it  is  the  privilege  of  every  child 
of  God 

TO   HAVE   AN  ARTESIAN  WELL 

that  can  never  be  pumped  dry.  I  remember  that 
when  I  was  a  boy  we  used  to  have  to  pump  water 
for  the  cattle.  Sometimes  a  man  pumped  and  pumped, 
and  didn't  get  anything.  You  have  got  to  have  water 
in  a  well  before  you  get  it  out.  Lots  of  men  in  the 
pulpit  are  pumping,  pumping,  without  any  effect ; 
but  if  you  have  an  artesian  well,  it  just  flows  itself 
— springing  right  up — constraining  you  to  speak. 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  131 

Some  English  people  once  emigrated  to  a  strange 
country  intending  to  settle.  They  stopped  at  one 
place,  but  the  natives  told  them  they  had  better  not 
— at  a  certain  season  of  the  year  everything  dried  up 
there.  So  they  went  on  until  they  came  to  a  second 
place,  and  were  intending  to  settle  there,  but  again 
they  were  told  that  at  a  certain  season  of  the  year 
everything  dried  up.  On  they  went  again  till  they 
got  to  a  place  where  the  mountains  pierced  the 
clouds,  and  they  could  always  have  water.  I  re- 
member the  first  time  I  went  to  California,  I  stood 
in  a  valley  and  saw  a  ranch.  I  noticed  that  in  one 
section  everything  was  green — everything  was  all 
vegetation.  But  just  where  you  crossed  a  fence, 
everything  was  dried  up.  It  was  another  ranch,  and 
there  was  hardly  a  green  thing  there.  I  thought 
that  was  very  curious,  and  I  said  to  a  farm  hand : 
"  Can  you  explain  that  \ — how  on  one  side  of  the 
fence  things  are  all  green  and  on  the  other  side  all 
dried  up?"  "Oh,  yes,"  said  the  farm  hand;  "this 
man  irrigates — he  brings  water  down  from  the 
mountain,  and  just  irrigates  his  farm.  That  man 
don't."  I  think  that  is  the  way  with  a  good  many 
Christians  in  the  churches.  Some  are  all  dried  up  ; 
but  others  have  got  a  secret  communication  between 
their  souls  and  Heaven,  and  God  sends  the  water  to 
them  and 

KEEPS    THEM  ALWAYS  FRESH. 

Tou  may  be  as  dry  as  Gideon's  fleece — all  dried  up — 
no  power  at  all;  but  it  is  the  privilege  of  each  one  of 
us  to  have  the  dew  of  Heaven  resting  upon  us  all  the 
while.     That  is  what  God  wants.     Are  you  thirsty  X 


132  THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

I  sometimes  wish  we  had  in  all  our  churches  a  meet- 
ing for  hungry  and  thirsty  Christians.  I  would  put 
a  man  at  the  door  so  as  not  to  let  anybody  else  in. 
Let  him  ask  every  one  :  "  Are  you  hungry  ?  Are  you 
thirsty?"  They  wouldn't  know  what  you  meant, 
some  of  them.  Lots  of  people  go  to  prayer-meeting 
because  it  is  customary.  They  go  year  after  year — 
go  for  nothing,  and  get  nothing.  They  are  not  in 
earnest  about  anything.  Now,  it  seems  to  me  that 
if  we  could  have  a  meeting  in  all  our  churches  of 
two,  three,  four,  or  five  Christians,  dead  in  earnest — 
wanting  the  baptism  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  power  of 
God  resting  upon  them — there  would  be  a  wonderful 
difference.  If  they  were  really  in  earnest  in  asking 
for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  they  would  get  it. 
But,  I  tell  you,  you  have  got  to  stoop  to  get  that. 
God  isn't  going  to  give  it  to  those  who  are  careless 
and  indifferent.  But  if  you  and  I  really  want  it — 
want  it  above  everything  else — then  I  believe  God 
will  give  it.  "Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger 
and  thirst  after  righteousness;  for  they  shall  be 
filled."  Are  you  hungry  and  thirsty  after  righteous- 
ness ?  I  like  that  "  shall  be."  "They  shall  be  filled." 
My  brother,  are  you  filled  ?    Put  the  question  right 

to  yourself. 

"are  you  filled?" 

I  think  I  could  have  said  "Amen"  to  almost 
everything  in  this  morning's  service;  but  I  couldn't 
quite  agree  with  Dr.  Gordon  when  he  said  a  man 
could  empty  himself.  I  have  heard  a  great  many 
people  say  we  should  empty  our  hearts  so  as  to  let 
the  Holy  Spirit  come  in.     Well;  I  know  I  can't  empty 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  133 

my  heart.  I  can't  get  pride  out  of  my  heart.  I  can't 
get  jealousy  out  of  my  heart.  I  wish  I  could.  I  haven't 
got  the  power.  But  if  a  man  desires  above  every- 
thing else  that  he  may  grow  smaller  and  smaller  as 
John  the  Baptist  did — if  it  his  desire  that  he  shall 
decrease  and  Christ  increase;  then  I  believe  the  Lord 
will  pour  the  water  down  so  that  it  will  crowd  out 
all  these  tilings.  Sometimes  in  trying  to  make  a 
pump  work  I  used  to  see  if  I  could  pump  all  the  air 
out  so  as  to  get  the  water  up.  After  trying  a  while 
that  way,  I  would  get  some  water  and  pour  it  in 
from  the  top,  and  that  would  crowd  the  air  out. 
When  a  man  finds  that  he  can't  empty  his  heart, 
what  he  wants  is  just  to  let  the  water  in  from  above. 
Get  under  the  fountain.  Let  the  living  flood  come 
down  upon  us.  It  will  drive  out  conceit — drive  out 
everything.  Oh,  yes;  what  we  want  is  to  get  under 
the  fountain.  "  I  will  pour  floods  upon  the  dry 
ground."  "I  will  pour  water  upon  him  that  is 
thirsty."  We  can  every  one  of  us  get  a  baptism  of 
the  Spirit.  You  remember  that  when  Christ  met 
His  disciples  after  the  resurrection,  He  breathed  upon 
them,  saying  :  "  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost."  Sup- 
pose they  had  said:  "We  have  received  the  Holy 
Ghost.  It  was  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  we 
left  all  and  followed  Thee."  "  Ah,"  He  would  have 
said,  "  I  have  yet  greater  blessings  in  store  for  you." 
I  hear  people  ask,  "  Have  you  got  the  second  bless- 
ing ?"  But  a  second  blessing  isn't  enough.  There 
may  be 

A  GREAT  MANY    BLESSINGS. 

I  think  a  good  many  people  make  a  mistake  in  stop- 


134:  THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

ping  there.  Suppose  that  when  Christ  breathed 
upon  His  disciples,  saying,  "  Receive  ye  the  Holy 
Ghost,"  Peter  had  said,  "Lord,  we  have  got  it  now. 
You  have  breathed  upon  us.  Now  we  are  ready  to 
go  out  and  preach.  Men  will  be  converted  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  We  are  ready  to  go." 
"  Ah,  Peter,"  He  would  have  said,  "I  am  going  to 
give  it  to  you  in  greater  measure.  Tarry  at  Jerusa- 
lem. "  Suppose  Peter  had  preached  before  the  descent 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  at  Pentecost,  what  do  you  think 
would  have  happened  ?  I  believe  there  wouldn't 
have  been  a  soul  converted.  But  the  disciples  testi- 
fied at  Jerusalem  till  the  Spirit  came  upon  them;  and 
then  they  began  to  preach,  and  multitudes  were  con- 
verted. What  was  the  reason  ?  Why,  what  was 
the  message  ?  A  risen  Christ — a  glorified  Christ. 
They  began  to  proclaim  the  tidings  that  "that  same 
Jesus,  whom  ye  have  crucified,  God  hath  made  both 
Lord  and  Christ."  Now,  a  great  many  times  I  hear 
people  say — very  good  men  come  to  me  and  say : 
"  But,  you  know,  at  Pentecost  the  Holy  Ghost  came 
with  a  rushing,  mighty  wind,  so  that  the  place  was 
shaken.  It  isn't  Scriptural  to  pray  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  may  come  in  such  power  as  to  shake  the  place 
again.  We  musn't  look  for  miraculous  power." 
But  I  believe 

PENTECOST  WAS  JUST  A  SPECIMEN. 

I  believe  if  as  Christians  we  had  faith,  this  place 
might  be  shaken.  If  we  prayed  for  Pentecostal 
power,  I  believe  we  could  get  it — we  could  get  Pen- 
tecostal showers  right  here  to-day.     In  the  fourth 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  135 

chapter  of  Acts,  Peter  and  John  were  cast  into 
prison.  Then  they  were  brought  before  the  Sanhe- 
drim. The  rulers  didn't  dare  to  put  them  to  death, 
because  the  whole  city  was  filled  with  young  con- 
verts, so  they  just  said  to  them:  "Now,  you  can 
preach  all  you  want  to,  so  long  as  you  don't  preach 
in  the  name  of  Jesus. "  Some  preachers  get  along 
very  well  without  mentioning  the  name  of  Jesus. 
Their  sermons  are  all  about  philosophy  and  morality. 
But  Peter  and  John  didn't  know  anything  about 
those  sciences.  They  were  just  fishermen,  and  knew 
nothing  but  Calvary.  They  were  only  witnesses. 
The  rulers  said  to  them:  "You  can  preach  all  you 
want  to,  if  you  don't  preach  any  more  in  the  name 
of  Jesus."  Well;  they  had  another  prayer-meeting, 
and  they  prayed  for  power  to  go  out  and  preach 
boldly.  "And  when  they  had  prayed,  the  place 
was  shaken  where  they  were  assembled  together, 
and  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost." 
That  is  the  way  we  want  to  pray.  "What!  pray 
for  the  supernatural  ?"  Yes;  we  have  got  to  have 
supernatural  power  to  proclaim  the  Gospel.  In  this 
fourth  chapter  of  Acts  it  says  the  place  was  shaken 
again,  and  those  men  were  all  filled  again.  Now, 
those  men  had  lost  their  power,  or  else  they  had 
great  capacity — I  don't  know  which — but 

THEY  WERE  FILLED   AGAIN. 

Suppose  I  had  more  power  four  or  five  years  ago 
than  I  have  to-day,  what  ought  I  to  do  ?  Why,  as 
soon  as  I  discovered  that,  I  ought  to  pray  to  be  filled 
again.     Lots  of  people  are  like  Samson— shorn  of 


136  THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

their  locks.  What  did  Samson  do  ?  He  let  his  hair 
grow  out,  and  got  his  strength  back  again.  These 
men  that  have  lost  then  power — they  can  get  it  back 
again  if  they  will.  Ah,  thank  God;  if  He  used  Peter 
once,  He  could  use  him  again.  My  friends,  have 
you  lost  your  power  with  God  ?  If  you  have,  don't 
rest  day  or  night  till  you  get  it  back  again.  The 
greatest  honor  you  can  ever  have  is  to  have  the 
power  of  God  resting  upon  you.  They  say  it  isn't 
Scriptural  to  pray  that  the  place  may  be  shaken — to 
pray  for  the  Holy  Ghost  as  Peter  and  John  did  at 
Jerusalem.  My  dear  friends,  I  think  it  is  perfectly 
Scriptural  to  pray  that  the  Holy  Ghost  may  fall  upon 
us  as  it  fell  upon  them.  Have  you  worked  hard  day 
after  day,  and  seen  little  results  ?  The  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  what  you  want.  Here  is  a  brother 
from  Texas,  who  tells  me  he  hasn't  got  power.  Oh, 
dear  brother,  you  can  get  this  power.  Here  is  a 
brother  from  South  Carolina,  who  wants  to  see  a 
great  work  of  God  in  that  State.  My  brother,  you 
needn't  send  for  this  man  or  that  man  to  go  down  to 
South  Carolina.  You  can  get  this  power,  and  then 
go  out  yourself  in  the  name  of  Jehovah.  Here  is  a 
lady  from  Tennessee,  who  is  burdened  for  that  State. 
My  dear  sister,  pray  that  the  Spirit  may  fall  upon 
you,  and  then  you  can  be  a  mighty  instrument  for 
God  in  that  old  State.    I  don't  think  we  have 

GOT  THE   FAINTEST  IDEA 

what  God  wants  to  do  with  us.  We  haven't  begun 
to  understand  the  meaning  of  that  passage :  '  'Greater 
tilings  than  these  shall  ye  do."    When  the  Spirit 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  137 

came  upon  those  disciples  they  were  to  do  greater 
things  than  Jesus  Christ  did.  I  used  to  think  there 
could  be  no  greater  things  than  the  miracles  of 
Christ;  but  the  longer  I  live  the  more  it  seems  to  me 
that  the  greatest  miracle  this  world  has  ever  seen  is 
that  revival  at  Pentecost.  Three  thousand  Jews 
converted  in  one  day! — with  their  minds  set  against 
God,  their  wills  set  against  God,  their  hearts  set 
against  God.  They  hated  with  a  perfect  hatred  the 
name  of  Jesus.  They  thought  He  wasn't  fit  to  walk 
the  streets  of  Jerusalem.  And  yet  three  thousand 
of  those  men  were  converted  under  one  sermon. 
That  was  one  of  the  greatest  miracles  this  world 
has  ever  seen.  I  suppose  when  Christ  ascended 
from  this  earth  He  left  in  the  world  not  more  than  a 
thousand  disciples.  We  only  read  of  three  hundred. 
Yet  here  were  three  thousand  in  one  day!  And  that 
was  only  the  beginning.  I  was  rejoiced  to  hear  Dr. 
Gordon  speak  about  our  getting  the  first  fruits.  I 
don't  know  what  might  not  happen  if  this  audience 
should  rise  as  one  man  and  say,  "God  helping  us, 
we  are  going  into  the  harvest  field.  We  will  buckle 
on  the  whole  armor,  and  preach  the  risen  Christ — 
preach  the  glorified  Christ — tell  the  people  that 
Christ  has  been  down  here  in  this  dark  world;  that 
He  suffered  and  died,  that  He  burst  asunder  the 
bonds  of  death,  led  captivity  captive,  and  now  sits 
on  the  Throne."  Why,  do  you  know,  that  there 
are  people  around  here  who  don't  know  that — don't 
know  Christ  came  out  of  Joseph's  sepulchre.  Hun- 
dreds of  people  right  in  this  town  don't  know  Christ 


138  THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

is  out  of  Joseph's  sepulchre.     Let  us  go  and  preach 
it.     My  dear  brother, 

WOULD  YOU  LIKE   TO  GET  ANOINTED? 

I  believe  if  you  pray  for  this  anointing,  the  Holy 
Ghost  will  just  come  upon  you  so  that  every  time 
you  speak  some  one  will  bless  you — every  time 
you  open  your  lips  your  testimony  will  have  power. 
Wouldn't  you  like  power?  Wouldn't  you  like  to  be 
used  of  God?  Wouldn't  you  like  to  see  God  looking 
down  from  his  throne,  and  smiling — just  blessing 
you?  If  you  would,  do  you  know  what  to  do?  Let 
your  will  be  swallowed  up  in  His  will.  Say  to  Him: 
"  Lord,  use  me.  I  want  to  be  Thine  for  time  and 
eternity.  I  want  to  be  Thine  soul  and  body.  I  want 
that  Thou  shouldst  take  me  and  fill  me."  If  you 
ask  Him,  the  Lord  will  fill  you.  He  wants  to  do  it. 
You  remember,  when  Elijah  was  taken  away,  what 
happened.  Elisha  was  greatly  afflicted  to  think 
Elijah  was  going  to  leave  him.  Elijah  says  to 
Elisha,  "  Stay  here.  I  am  going  to  Bethel."  Elisha 
says,  "As  the  Lord  lives,  I  will  not  leave  thee." 
Elijah  says,  "Then  let's  go  to  Bethel,  and  see  how 
the  prophets  are  getting  along."  When  they  get  to 
Bethel,  Elijah  says,  "Now,  you  stay  here,  and  I'll 
go  to  Jericho. "  There  was  a  school  of  young  prophets 
at  Jericho,  like  the  school  we  have  here  at  Mount 
Hermon.  Elisha  says,  "  As  the  Lord  fives  I  will  go 
with  you."  The  two  men  go  on  to  Jericho  together. 
At  Jericho,  the  sons  of  the  prophets  come  to  Elisha 
and  say,  "Do  you  know  that  your  master  is  to  be 
taken  away  to-day?"     "  Sh — sh — ,"  says  Elisha,  "I 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  139 

know  all  about  it. "  Presently  Elijah  turns  and  says, 
' '  Elisha,  you  stay  here,  and  I  will  go  over  to  the  Jordan 
and  worship."  Elisha  says,  "  As  the  Lord  lives,  and 
as  thy  soul  lives,  I  will  go  with  you."  So  the  two 
go  down  to  the  Jordan  together.  As  they  walk  on, 
they  talk.  I  have  often  wished  their  conversation 
had  been  put  on  record.  I  like  to  think  about  it. 
I  have  an  idea  it  was  something  like  tins.  Elijah 
says  to  Elisha:  "Is  there  anything  you  want?  Don't 
be  afraid  to  ask.  You  seem  to  be  very  timid." 
Elisha  says:  "Yes,  there  is  something  I  want." 
"Well,  don't  be  afraid  to  ask. 

YOU  SHALL  HAVE  WHATEVER  YOU  WANT." 

My  friends,  what  a  statement?  "All  you  ask 
for.  Make  a  request,  and  you  will  have  all  you  ask 
for."  Well,  what  did  he  ask?  Did  he  ask  for  as 
much  of  the  Spirit  as  Elijah  had?  That  would  have 
been  a  great  thing.  Talk  about  kings.  Kings  are 
in  the  habit  of  ordering  their  subjects  around.  Here 
was  a  subject  who  was  in  the  habit  of  ordering 
kings  around.  All!  a  man  who  is  in  communion 
with  God  has  power.  Talk  about  the  power  of 
Csesar,  Napoleon,  Alexander — the  great  generals 
and  warriors  of  this  earth.  Why,  it  is  nothing  to 
the  power  of  the  man  who  is  in  communion  with 
God.  Elijah  wasn't  going  to  ask  for  a  small 
thing.  I  suppose  he  thought:  "Now,  Elijah  has 
given  me  a  "blank  check;  I  will  fill  it  out."  So  he 
says:  "I  want  a  double  portion  of  Thy  spirit."  I 
can  see  Elijah  turn  around  to  him  in  surprise,  and 
say:  "  You  have  asked  me  a  hard  thing."    But  he 


140  THE  GIFT  OF  THE   HOLY  SPIRIT. 

says:  " If  you  see  me  when  I  am  taken  from  you, 
you  shall  have  it."  "  Then,"  says  Elisha,  "you'll 
not  get  away  without  my  seeing  you."  He  wanted 
a  double  portion  of  Elijah's  spirit,  and  he  was  deter- 
mined to  get  it.  So  he  took  good  care  to  see  him  in 
the  chariot,  and  he  did  see  him.  Well,  they  go 
down  to  the  banks  of  the  river  together — arm  in 
arm,  like  David  and  Jonathan.  Some  wonderful 
stories  have  taken  place  on  that  river;  one  of  the 
most  wonderful  is  going  to  take  place  now.  The 
two  prophets  march  boldly  into  the  water,  and  go 
over  dry  shod.  Fifty  of  the  prophets  are  up  there 
on  the  side  hills.  There  they  sit  watching.  They 
see  this  wonderful  miracle.  I  suppose  when  they 
saw  Elijah  and  Elisha  go  through  the  bed  of  that  river 
dry  shod,  all  their  talk  was  about  Elijah.  They  had 
hardly  ever  heard  of  Elisha.  He  was  only  an  ordin- 
ary farmer — just  living  on  Elijah.  He  hadn't  per- 
formed any  miracle,  for  any  he  had  ever  performed 
had  been  associated  with  Elijah.  But  as  Elijah  and 
Elisha  go  on  together — talking  and  talking — sud- 
denly there  comes  a  chariot  from  Heaven,  and  bears 
Elijah  away.  Elisha  is  not  going  to  let  him  go 
away  without  letting  him  know  lie  sees  him  ;  so  he 
lifts  up  his  voice  and  cries:  "  My  father,  my  father ! 
the  chariot  of  Israel  and  the  horsemen  thereof." 
He  sends  his  voice  right  up  after  him. 

AH  !   ELIJAH  HEARS  HIM. 

He  takes  off  his  mantle,  and  throws  it  down  to 
Elisha.  Elisha  sees  the  old  mantle  lying  there  on 
the  ground.     He  picks  it  up  and  puts  it  on.     I  sup- 


THE   GIFT  OF  THE   HOLY   SPIRIT.  141 

pose  when  those  fifty  prophets  see  him  coming  out 
of  the  desert  alone,  they  say:  "Well,  Elijah  has 
been  caught  up.  We'll  never  see  him  again,  and 
we'll  never  see  anymore  like  him."  When  Elisha 
walks  down  to  the  bank  of  the  river,  they  say:  "  He 
never  can  cross  it.  The  Jordan  won't  divide  for  him. 
There  is  no  bridge  for  Mm  to  walk  on — and  there's  no 
boatman  to  take  him  over.  How  is  he  going  to  get 
across  that  stream?"  Elisha  stands  on  the  bank  of 
the  river.  I  see  him  lift  up  his  voice  to  God  in 
prayer,  saying:  "Lord  God  of  Elijah,  hear  me! 
This  promised  double  portion  of  His  spirit  has  come. 
Let  me  test  it  now."  And  the  power  of  God  up- 
holds him.  The  Jordan  obeys  him.  He  starts  into 
the  stream,  and  goes  through  it  dry  shod.  As  he 
comes  up  out  of  the  river  the  fifty  prophets  lift  up 
then  voices,  and  they  say:  "The  spirit  of  Elijah  is 
upon  Elisha."  But  he  had  more  than  the  spirit  of 
Elijah.  Elisha  performed  just  twice  the  number  of 
miracles  that  Elijah  did. 

My  friends,  the  God  of  Elijah  is  on  the  throne. 
Jesus  Christ  has  come  down  from  Heaven  since 
then;  and  it  is  so  wonderful  to  ask  for  the  influence 
of  the  Spirit  ?  Why,  we  ought  to  have  ten  times 
more  power  than  Elijah  had.  Yes ;  we  ought  to 
have  a  hundred  times  more  power  than  Elijah  and 
Elisha  had.  Let  us  pray  for  this  double  portion  of 
the  Spirit.  The  difficulty  is,  we  have  been  living  on 
a  lower  plane.  Let  us  pray  that  God  will  fill  us 
with  the  Holy  Ghost.  Let  us  pray  that  He  will  send 
the  Spirit  into  our  cold  churches  and  Sabbath- schools, 
that  are  now  so  stiff  and  formal.     Let  us  pray  God 


142  THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

that  we  will  have  power  to  overcome  this  stiffness. 
Let  us  pray  God  that  streams  of  salvation  shall 
break  out  all  over  the  country.  Let  us  pray  to  the 
God  of  Elijah,  and  let  us  pray  that  the  fire  may  come 
down  and  burn  up  all  the  dross  in  our  hearts — all 
that  is  not  pleasing  in  the  sight  of  God — and  that  we 
may  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit.  Let  us  bow  our 
heads. 

Dr.  Pierson  then  led  in  prayer. 

Dr.  Pentecost  followed  in  a  very  able  and  interest- 
ing address  on  the  same  subject. 


ON  SANCTIFICATION.  143 


ON  SANCTIFICATION. 


On  Wednesday  forenoon,  Dr.  Munhall,  of  Indian- 
apolis, spoke  on  "Sanctification,"  as  follows: 
"  Some  important  truths  have  fallen  into  disfavor 
among  Christian  people,  because  of  the  absurd  views 
of  the  extremists.  When  a  pendulum  swings  too  far 
on  one  side,  it  will  be  sure  to  swing  too  far  on  the 
other.  Because  of  the  strange  notions  of  certain 
Adventurists  and  faith-healers,  the  Christian  Church 
has  allowed  itself  to  lose  sight  altogether  of  the  doc- 
trines of  healing  by  faith  and  the  Second  Coming. 
What  we  want  to  do  is  to  find  out  the  truth  for  our- 
selves, regardless  of  prejudice.  Sanctification  is 
clearly  enjoined  in  Scripture.  (See  Leviticus  xi,  44; 
I  Thess.  iv,  3;  and  I  Pet.  i,  13-16.)  Christians  can- 
not be  used  without  sanctification.  (Exodus  xxix, 
44;  John  xvi,  19;  I  Tim.  ii,  21.)  The  words  "  sanc- 
tification," "  consecration,"  and  "  holiness,"  in  their 
primary  sense,  are  used  interchangeably.  As  to  the 
primary  meaning,  there  is  involved  the  thought  of 
dedication.  (II  Sam.  viii,  11;  Lev.  xxvii,  28.)  In 
the  secondary  meaning,  the  ideas  are  embraced  of 
justification,  sanctification,  etc.  Then,  considering 
the  question  as  related  to  our  standing  before  God, 
he  refered  to  the  following  texts  :  Ex.  xxix,  37;  I 
Thess.  ix,  13;  I  John  iv,  17;  Jude  24;  Col.  i,  28.     All 


114  ON  SANCTIFICATION. 

these  passages  show  that  man  stands  before  God  jus- 
tified in  virtue  of  Christ's  imputed  righteousness. 
In  contradistinction  from  that,  a  sanctified  person 
stands  before  God  possessing  imparted  righteous- 
ness. See  I  Tim.  ii,  19;  Rom.  viii,  13;  II  Cor.  ix,  27; 
Gal.  v,  21.  These  passages  all  show  what  is  required 
of  us  after  justification,  in  the  direction  of  sanctifi- 
cation.  Our  greatest  enemy  is  the  old  man.  No 
one  should  say,  "  I  am  sanctified,  and  therefore  can- 
not sin."  A  sanctified  man  is  like  a  field  in  which 
the  tops  of  the  weeds  have  been  cut  off.  The  roots 
are  there,  and  under  rain  and  sunshine  they  will 
spring  up  again.  Luther  was  asked  if  he  was  not 
afraid  of  the  Pope.  He  said  he  was  more  afraid  of 
the  Pope  inside  his  own  heart  than  of  the  Pope  at 
Rome.  I  am  more  troubled  over  Munhall  than  I  am 
over  any  of  my  neighbors.  In  a  judicial  sense,  the 
old  man  was  put  to  death  in  the  person  of  Christ. 
(Gal.  v,  21;  Rom.  vi,  6.)  Rom.  vi,  1 1 ,  indicates  how 
this  fact  may  be  made  of  practical  value  to  us.  The 
old  man  is  not  dead,  but  he  is  to  be  reckoned  as  dead 
by  the  exercise  of  faith.  On  our  unquestioning  and 
continuous  faith  in  this  truth  depends  the  real  death 
of  the  old  man  in  us,  if  we  yield  ourselves  to  the  will 
of  God  to  do  what  He  wishes  in  us.  God,  who  saves 
the  sinner,  can  keep  him  from  the  domination  of  sin. 
It  is  God  who  sanctifies.  (I  Thess.  v,  23).  Sancti- 
fication  is  in  Christ.  I  Cor.  i,  30.  It  is  of  the  Spirit. 
(II  Thess.  ii,  13).  It  is  through  the  truth  (John 
xvii,  17).     It  is  by  faith  (Gal.  iii,  5). 

Now,  as  to  the  results.  The  results  of  sanctification 
are:  1.    Separation  (II  Cor.  vi,  17).     2.  Emancipa- 


ON  SANCTIFICATION.  145 

tion  from  love  of  the  world  (I  John  ii,  15).  3.  A  for- 
giving spirit  (Eph.  iv,  32).  4.  Purity  of  speech 
(Eph.  v,  4).  5.  Cleanliness  of  body  (II  Cor.  viii,  1). 
6.  Weights  laid  aside  (Heb.  xii,  1).  1.  Life,  charac- 
terized by  good  works  and  zeal  for  Christ  (Heb.  xiii, 
21).  Wearing  a  sour  countenance  is  not  sanctifica- 
tion.  Some  people  are  so  sanctified  they  forget  to 
work.  When  a  man  is  so  infatuated  with  sanctifi- 
cation  that  he  cannot  work  for  Christ,  he  is  simply 
infatuated  with  himself.  We  want  zeal.  We  want 
"cranks"  like  John  the  Baptist.  Let  us  get  out  of 
Egypt  by  a  Eed  Sea  deliverance,  and  into  the  prom- 
ised land. 

At  the  close  Dr.  Munhall  called  upon  those  who 
had  either  dedicated  themselves  to  God  or  wished  to 
do  so  to  rise.     Nearly  all  arose. 

Dr.  Pentecost  followed  in  a  few  remarks,  laying 
stress  upon  the  fact  that  our  sanctification  is  in 
Christ.  We  are  too  much  given  to  seeking  experi- 
ences for  their  sake  alone.  What  we  want  is  the 
giver.  He  told  a  story  of  how  he  used  to  come  home 
from  his  evangelistic  tours,  always  bringing  his  little 
daughter  a  present.  He  noticed,  however,  with 
pain,  that  she  seemed  to  care  more  for  the  presents 
than  for  himself — rushing  to  examine  his  satchel  be- 
fore greeting  him.  So  one  time  he  came  home 
without  any  present.  She  asked  what  he  had  brought 
her.  Said  he:  "I  have  brought  you  myself."  She 
comprehended  his  meaning,  and  burst  into  tears— 
never  having  realized  how  the  habit  was  growing 
upon  her.  Let  us  seek  Christ — be  identified  with 
Christ,  and  sanctification  will  follow. 


148  ON  SANCTIFICATION. 

Mr.  Moody  said:  "I'd  like  to  give  you  my  short- 
cut to  sanctification  in  five  words,  'Be  filled  with 
the  Spirit.'" 

At  the  afternoon  meeting  brief  addresses  were 
made  by  various  Christian  workers.  Mr.  Albert 
Woodruff,  of  Brooklyn,  spoke  of  Sunday-school 
work  in  Europe.  Mr.  F.  G.  Ensign,  of  Chicago, 
told  of  the  work  of  the  American  Sunday-school 
Union  in  the  Northwest.  Professor  Wayland,  of 
Yale  College,  New  Haven,  spoke  strongly  on  the 
utility  of  mission  Sunday-schools  in  the  neglected 
parts  of  large  cities,  in  connection  with  parent 
churches. 

DE.    PIERSON   ON  PRAYER  MEETINGS. 

The  question,  "  How  to  Conduct  Prayer  Meetings  ?'' 
was  discussed,  Dr.  Pierson  making  the  first  address. 
He  said  that  in  Bethany  Church,  Philadelphia,  they 
had  a  prayer-meeting  attended  by  six  to  eight  hun- 
dred people,  and  he  regarded  the  prayer-meeting  as 
next  in  importance  to  the  proclaiming  of  the  Gospel. 
First,  he  said,  drop  all  stiffness  and  formality.  Let 
the  leader  avoid  sermonizing  or  lecturing.  He 
should  just  open  the  meeting  with  a  brief  exposition 
of  some  passage  of  Scripture.  Let  him  cultivate  a  col- 
loquial style  of  speaking.  The  leader  should  come  to 
the  meeting  fresh  from  his  closet.  Let  him  carry  the 
atmosphere  of  Heaven  to  the  meeting  with  him.  It 
would  be  well  if  the  people  would  come  from  their 
closets,  too.  Then  there  would  be  none  of  the 
Spirit  of  criticism.  Have  good,  cheerful,  lively  sing- 
ing.    Then  bring  out  testimony  from  young  Chris- 


ON  SANCTIFICATION.  147 

tians.  Let  them  bring  reports  from  any  special 
work  in  which  they  are  engaged.  That  will  give 
you  a  subject  for  prayer.  People  sometimes  go  to 
prayer-meeting  with  the  vaguest  possible  notion  of 
what  to  pray  for.  Let  your  young  people  tell  how 
they  are  getting  along  in  their  special  work  for 
Christ.  That  will  incite  prayer  by  furnishing  objects 
of  supplication.  Let  the  prayers  be  short  and  right 
to  the  point.  We  have  too  many  formal,  systematic 
and  stereotyped  prayers.  What  we  want  is  to  get 
people  to  leave  off  the  "preamble  and  resolutions." 
Let  them  begin  right  in  the  middle,  and  stop  without 
thinking  how  they  are  going  to  close.  In  that  way 
you  can  have  fifteen  or  twenty  people  pray  in  the 
course  of  five  or  ten  minutes.  Let  each  one  pray 
for  the  one  burden  on  his  heart.  Don't  let  any  one 
pray  too  long.  It  is  hard  sometimes  to  get  people  to 
rise  to  their  feet;  it  is  often  a  great  deal  harder  to 
get  them  to  sit  down.  If  a  man  doesn't  know  how 
time  goes,  get  some  one  to  pull  his  coat  tail.  It  does 
no  harm  to  stop  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence.  Some- 
times it  helps  immensely. 

REMARKS  BY  MR.    MOODY. 

Mr.  Moody  said:  There  is  another  thing  we  want, 
and  uhat  is  ventilation.  A  good  many  prayer-meet- 
ings are  failures.  There  is  a  deadness  in  them. 
What  is  the  reason  ?  Bad  air.  Many  prayer-meet- 
ings are  held  in  the  basements  of  churches  where 
there  is  bad  air — you  would  think  it  was  the  same 
air  year  after  year.  People  can't  help  going  to  sleep. 
Now,  I  think  the  minister  ought  to  take  an  interest 


148  ON  SANCTIFICATION. 

in  getting  fresh  air.  He  ought  to  see  that  the  audi- 
ence don't  lack  for  ventilation,  and  that  the  air  is 
sweet.  When  a  man  has  been-working  hard  out  in 
the  fields  all  day,  in  a  pure  atmosphere,  and  then 
comes  into  a  room  where  the  air  is  close,  the  chances 
are  that  he  will  go  to  sleep  before  the  meeting  is  one- 
quarter  over.  Another  thing:  Have  new  hymns. 
Don't  sing  only  "Rock  of  Ages,"  and  "Jesus,  Lover 
of  My  Soul."  I  don't  see  how  people  can  go  on  sing- 
ing the  same  hymns  year  in  and  year  out.  In  a 
great  many  prayer-meetings  they  have  about  twelve 
hymns  that  they  sing  year  after  year.  We  want 
variety.  Get  new  hymns  and  solos  as  well  as  the 
old  ones.  Another  thing:  Let  the  leader  give  the 
meeting  a  sort  of  key-note,  and  then  get  out  of  the 
way.  Many  men  kill  a  meeting  by  talking  too  much. 
They  tell  you  they  are  unprepared,  and  you  will  find 
it  out  before  they  get  through.  They  have  no  busi- 
ness to  be  unprepared.  Don't  talk,  talk,  just  to  fill 
up  the  time.  Time  is  precious.  Another  thing:  If 
you  have  a  man  who  is  in  the  habit  of  making  a  long 
prayer,  go  right  to  him  and  tell  him  you  can't  have 
it.  More  meetings  are  made  cold  by  long  prayers 
than  by  any  other  one  thing.  My  experience  is,  a 
man  who  makes  a  prayer  fifteen  minutes  long  in 
public  doesn't  pray  much  at  home.  A  man  in  the 
habit  of  praying  at  home  knows  how  to  pray  short. 
He  won't  take  much  time  to  make  his  wants  known. 
Now,  you  know  very  well  that  young  people  don't 
come  into  the  churches  as  they  ought  to.  What 
keeps  them  out  ?  Long  prayers.  If  a  man  makes 
long  prayers,  tell  him  you  can't  allow  it.     You  don't 


ON  SANCTIFICATION.  149 

want  to  hurt  his  feelings  ?    Better  hurt  his  feelings 
than  hurt  the  cause  of  Christ.     If  a  man  can't  take 
a  rebuke,  he  isn't  in  the  right  spirit  of  prayer.     A 
man  once  said  to  me:  "I  am  carried  away  by  the 
Spirit,  and  I  forget  myself."     "Well,"  I  said,  "I 
will  have  a  man  sit  next  to  you  and  pull  your  coat." 
We  arranged  it  that  way;  and  the  next  time,  a  man 
pulled  his  coat  several  times,  so  that  he  only  prayed 
two  or  three  minutes.     When  a  man  has  prayed  five 
minutes,  the  bulk  of  the  people  will  pray  to  have 
him  stop.     They  can't  think  of  what  he  is  praying 
about— they  are  thinking  "I  wish  that  man  would 
stop,"  and,  by  the  time  he  stops,  their  minds  have 
got  into  another  channel.     It  seems  to  me  a  man 
ought  not  to  pray  longer  than  a  minute.     A  minute 
is  one  hundred  and  eighty  words.     Another  thing : 
If  a  man  doesn't  stand  well  in  the  community,  don't 
let  him  take  part.     Go  right  to  him  and  say:  "  You 
must  clear  up  your  record  before  you  take  part."    A 
good  many  churches  have  lost  all  their  power  because 
they  don't  look  after  this.     If  a  man  doesn't  pay  Ins 
debts,  if  he  isn't  honest  in  his  business  transactions, 
upright  in  his  moral  character,  you  don't  want  him 
to  take  part.     These  men  drive  people  from  the 
prayer-meeting.   Now  we  want  to  talk  about  music. 
After  a  hymn,  Mr.  Moody  introduced  the  subject 
of  music.     Addresses  were  made  by  Mr.  H.  L  Hast- 
ings, of  Boston;  Mr.  McGranahan,  and  Mr.  Sankey. 
Mr.   Sankey  also  answered  a  number  of  questions 
put  to  him  by  several  of  the  leading  speakers  and 
by  persons  in  the  audience. 


150  ON  SANCTIFICATION. 

The  Rev.  Jacob  Freshman,  of  New  York,  described 
his  work  among  the  eighty  thousand  Jews  of  the 
metropolis.  Mr.  Moody  became  greatly  interested 
in  his  recital,  and  called  for  contributions  in  aid  of 
his  work.  Mr.  Freshman  received  $171,  and  after- 
wards the  gift  of  an  organ  from  Colonel  Estey,  of 
Brattleboro,  Vt. 


THE  SECOND  COMING.  151 


THE  SECOND  COMING. 


Mr.  Moody,  in  opening  the  forenoon  meeting,  said 
he  hoped  all  would  listen  in  a  kindly  spirit.  If  the 
post-millenarians — those  who  believe  Christ  will 
not  come  till  the  end  of  the  thousand  years — had  any- 
thing to  say,  they  would  have  a  chance.  He  had 
held  the  pre-millennial  theory  since  1867. 

The  Rev.  W.  W.  Clark,  of  Staten  Island,  exhibited 
two  colored  charts  which  brought  out  vividly  the 
marvelous  correspondence  between  prophecy  and 
history  in  relation  to  the  second  coming  of  Christ. 
The  belief  in  the  pre-millennial  coming  of  Christ,  he 
said,  is  the  corner-stone  of  all  interpretation  of 
prophecy.  The  dispensations  displayed  in  the  charts 
were:  That  of  conscience — from  Adam  to  Abraham; 
that  of  promise — from  Abraham  to  Moses;  that  of 
law — from  Moses  to  Christ;  that  of  the  Church — 
from  the  day  of  Pentecost  to  the  second  coming; 
that  of  tribulation — from  Christ's  coming  for  His 
saints  to  His  appearing  with  them;  that  of  the  Mil- 
lennium— covering  the  one  thousand  years  when 
Christ  shall  reign  on  earth,  at  the  ending  of  which 
the  wicked  dead  shall  be  raised  and  judged  before 
the  great  white  throne.  Jesus  told  His  disciples  to 
look  for  His  coming.  That  duty  is  incumbent  upon 
us  to-day.     The  translation  of  Enoch  and  Elijah  was 


152  THE   SECOND  COMING. 

probably  designed  to  show  us  how  the  translation 
of  the  righteous  who  may  be  living  when  Christ 
comes  shall  occur. 

Dr.  Pierson  said  he  opposed  this  doctrine  stoutly 
for  twenty  years,  but  now  he  believed  he  was  then 
in  error.  He  was  not  bound  to  any  system  of  de- 
tails, however.  He  simply  believed  Christ  is  coming 
a  second  time,  at  the  end  of  the  present  dispensa- 
tion. His  belief  in  this  doctrine  had  so  strengthened 
his  ardor  in  behalf  of  foreign  missions  that  he  was 
sometimes  thought  fanatical  on  that  subject.  From 
this  doctrine  we  get  a  conception  of  the  work  that 
is  to  be  done  in  this  dispensation.  Let  us  get  hold 
of  the  idea  that  the  Church  is  to  be  taken  out  of  the 
world.  The  Church  is  becoming  worldly.  Don't 
expect  that  the  world  is  to  be  incorporated  in  Christ; 
men  are  to  withdraw  from  the  world  to  reach  Christ. 
Our  Lord  is  to  take  a  people  unto  Himself  out  of  the 
world.  He  believed  the  greatest  inspiration  to  all 
kinds  of  Gospel  work  lies  in  this  doctrine  of  the 
second  coming. 

Mr.  Needham  said,  in  his  opinion,  when  any 
Christian  read  the  Scriptures  for  himself,  free  from 
prejudice  or  pre-conceived  notions,  he  was  naturally 
led  to  a  belief  in  the  second  coming.  Nothing  does 
so  much  as  this  doctrine  to  wean  believers  from 
worldly  entanglements.  If  we  really  believe  Christ 
might  come  at  any  moment,  we  wouldn't  be  found 
at  theatres  and  card  parties. 

In  the  afternoon  Dr.  Gordon  was  the  leading 
speaker.  He  said  he  came  to  believe  in  this  doctrine 
five  years  after  coming  out  of  a  theological  semi- 


THE   SECOND   COMING.  153 

nary,  and  now  considered  it  as  well-grounded  as  the 
doctrine  of  the  vicarious  atonement.  He  went  into 
the  subject  exhaustively,  quoting  very  freely  from 
Scripture.  What  was  the  practical  bearing  of  the 
doctrine?  We  are  told  to  watch.  Sobriety  is  en- 
joined. Purity  is  advised— entreated.  The  world 
is  being  prepared  for  Christ's  coming.  Missionaries 
are  kindling  flames  in  China,  Japan,  Turkey,  Africa 
—all  over  the  globe.  He  would  close  in  the  words 
of  Christ  Himself:  "What  I  say  unto  one,  I  say 
unto  all,  Watch!" 


154  ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN. 


Address  to  Young  Men.* 


You  will  find  my  text  this  evening  in  the  sixth 
chapter  of  Galatians,  seventh,  eighth,  and  ninth 
verses:  "Be  not  deceived;  God  is  not  mocked;  foi 
whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap. 
For  he  that  soweth  to  his  flesh  shall  of  the  flesh  reap 
corruption,  but  he  that  soweth  to  the  Spirit  shall  ot 
the  Spirit  reap  life  everlasting.  And  let  us  not  be 
weary  in  well  doing,  for  in  due  season  we  shall  reap, 
if  we  faint  not."  You  who  were  here  last  Wednes- 
day night  remember  that  we  had  for  our  text, 
"  Their  rock  is  not  as  our  rock,  "even  our  enemies 
themselves  being  judges,"  and  then  we  tried  to  find 
a  text  which  everyone  would  admit  was  true.  I 
think  that  we  have  one  to-night  "that  no  infidel,  no 
skeptic,  or  deist  can  attack.  There  are  some  pas- 
sages which  we  do  not  have  to  prove  by  the  Word  of 
God,  but  merely  by  our  own  experience.  Your  own 
lives  will  prove  many  passages  in  Scripture.  You 
can  take  up  the  daily  papers  and  see  them  fulfilled 
under  your  own  eyes.  This  is  one  of  them.  Per- 
haps there  has  not  been  a  text  of  Scripture  run  out 
in  this  Tabernacle  as  this  one  has.  Night  after  night 
we  have  said  something  about  it;  night  after  night 

'  From  "  Great  Joy,"  by  permission  of  E.  B.  Treat,  Publisher. 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  155 

Mr.  Sankey  has  sung  out,  "  Whatsoever  a  man  sow- 
eth  that  shall  he  also  reap."  My  friends,  we  cannot 
quote  it  too  often.  We  want  to  quote  it,  and  preach 
it  till  it  gets  down  to  the  hearts  of  the  people.  Now, 
it  is  very  natural  to  be  deceived.  I  suppose  there 
is  not  a  man  or  woman  here  but  who  has  been  de- 
ceived by  his  or  her  most  intimate  friends.  Yon 
have  been  deceived  by  your  own  friends,  and  you 
have  been  deceived  by  your  enemies,  and  how  many 
could  rise  up  here  and  say  they  have  not  been  de- 
ceived by  themselves  ?  How  many  of  us  have  found 
our  own  heart  more  treacherous  than  anything  else  1 
How  many  of  us  have  not  found  the  truth  of  that 
passage,  "The  heart  of  man  is  deceitful  above  all 
things,  and  desperately  wicked."  We  can  be  deceit- 
ful to  each  other,  to  our  friends  and  to  ourselves,  but 
bear  in  mind  Ave  cannot  deceive  God.  How  often 
does  man  find  that  Satan  had  deceived  him  ?  But 
has  he  ever  found  God  deceiving  him  ?  I  have  never 
found  a  man  who  has  said  that  he  has  been  or  that 
he  has  heard  of  anybody  whom  God  has  deceived. 
How  many  times  has  man  said  he  has  been  deceived 
by  his  fellows — by  his  own  treacherous  heart ;  and 
our  experience  in  this  direction  only  shows  that  we 
cannot  rely  upon  man,  upon  ourselves,  but  only 
upon  God. 

Now,  it  is  a  law  of  nature  that  if  a  man  sows  he 
will  reap  what  he  sows.  If  a  man  sows  water- 
melons, he  don't  look  for  cauliflowers;  if  a  man  sows 
potatoes,  he  don't  look  for  cabbages;  if  he  sows 
onions,  he  don't  look  for  corn.  If  he  plants  potatoes, 
he  expects  potatoes;  if  he  sows  corn,  he  looks  for 


156  ADDKESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN. 

corn;  or  wheat,  he  expects  to  reap  wheat.  So,  in 
the  natural  world,  a  man  expects  to  reap  what  he 
sows.  If  a  man  learns  a  carpenter's  or  a  builder's 
trade,  he  expects  to  put  up  buildings  for  a  living. 
If  a  man  toils  and  studies  hard  for  a  profession — if 
he  is  a  lawyer,  he  expects  to  practice  law.  He  don't 
expect  to  have  to  preach  the  Gospel  for  a  living.  He 
has  been  sowing  for  years,  and  he  expects  to  reap. 
As  a  man  sows,  so  he  expects  to  reap.  This  the  law 
in  the  natural  world,  and  so  it  is  with  the  spiritual : 
"  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn,  for  they  shall 
be  comforted;"  "Blessed  are  the  peacemakers, 
for  they  shall  be  called  the  children  of  God ;" 
"  Blessed  are  they  which  hunger  and  thirst  for 
righteousness'  sake."  Why?  Because  they  shall 
get  rich  ?  No — "for  they  shall  be  filled."  Now,  you 
will  see  that  a  certain  result  is  the  product  of 
certain  conditions.  This  is  the  law  which  you  will 
find  carried  out  all  through  the  world,  in  natural 
and  spiritual  things.  If  a  man  is  a  thief,  you  expect 
to  see  him  come  to  an  ignominious  end.  If  a  man  is 
drunken  and  dissipated,  we  look,  as  a  natural  con- 
sequence of  his  dissipation,  to  see  him  go  to  ruin. 
Yet  men  themselves  don't  see  this;  their  eyes  are 
closed  to  their  folly.  A  friend  who  was  coming 
down  with  me  to-night  said  :  "  When  I  look  back,  I 
Bee  that  I  started  wrong  when  I  came  here.  It  seems 
as  if  I  must  have  been  blind.  I  did  not  see  this  till 
within  the  last  two  or  three  weeks."  My  friends, 
that's  what  Satan  does  with  a  man — he  just  blinds 
him,  and  when  he  has  got  a  man  blinded  he  does 
anything  he  wants  with  him.     It  is  very  hard  to 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  157 

make  men  understand  this  simple  truth,  that  they 
will  have  to  reap  what  they  sow,  especially  young 
men  from  seventeen  to  twenty-one.  That,  you 
know,  is  the  ugly  age.  There  is  more  trouble  with 
them  then  than  at  any  other  stage.  I  remember 
when  I  was  at  that  age.  I  knew  a  good  deal  more 
than  my  mother  or  any  of  my  friends.  You  take  a 
young  man  at  that  age,  and  you'll  find  he  knows  a 
great  deal  more  than  his  father,  his  grandfather,  or 
even  his  great-grandfather,  all  put  together.  "He  is 
wise  in  Ms  own  conceit."  It  is  during  that  ugly  age 
that  characters  are  forming  for  good  or  evil;  and 
bear  in  mind,  you  young  men,  that  "  Whatsoever  a 
man soweth  that  shall  he  also  reap."  If  a  man  sows 
tares,  he  has  got  to  reap  them.  It  may  not  be  to-mor- 
row, or  next  week,  or  next  year,  but  the  time  of  reaping 
will  assuredly  come,  and  when  the  reaping  time  comes 
you  will  moan  bitterly;  then  you  will  like  to  change 
places  with  those  Christians  whom  you  despise  now. 
When  the  reaping  time  comes  you  would  give  a 
good  deal  if  you  could  exchange  places  with  the 
humblest-looking  Christian.  I  suppose  that  Cain 
would  give  a  good  deal  to  exchange  places  with  Abel 
to-night.  Do  you  think  Pilate  would  not  like  to 
change  places  with  Elijah,  with  Obadiah,  or  Peter, 
to-night  %  Don't  you  think  the  Emperor  Nero  would 
like  to  exchange  places  now  with  Pain  ?  Paul  is 
reaping  what  he  sowed,  and  so  is  Nero.  All  through 
Scripture  you  can  see  proof  of  this  text.  Don't  you 
think  that  the  rich  man  at  whose  door  the  beggar 
Lazarus  lay  would  like  to  exchange  places  with  that 
poor  Christian  now  ?    Bear  in  mind  that  you  may 


158  ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN. 

look  upon  Christians  with  contempt,  but  the 
time  is  coming  when  you  will  give  anything  to  ex- 
change places  with  the  meanest  Christian  that  walks 
the  streets  of  Chicago. 

I  used  to  believe  twenty  years  ago  in  this  text,  but 
I  believe  it  more  now  than  ever  I  did.  The  longer  I 
live  the  more  I  become  convinced  of  its  awful  truth. 
You  know  I  used  to  live  in  Chicago,  and  I  used  to 
go  from  house  to  house  among  the  poor,  and  ingoing 
among  the  poor  I  gained  no  little  experience  of  the 
rich  people.  In  visiting  the  poor  I  became  acquaint- 
ed with  a  good  many  rich  families,  and  there  is 
scarcely  a  week  passes  now  but  I  hear  of  rich  f ami- 
lies  who  have  gone  down  to  ruin.  Just  this  after- 
noon I  heard  of  a  family  who,  twenty  years  ago, 
occupied  a  position  among  the  best.  They  had  a 
beautiful  daughter,  who  could  have  adorned  any 
station,  and  a  lovely  home,  and  I  heard  to-day  that 
they  had  gone  down  to  ruin.  They  looked  upon 
Christianity  with  scorn  and  contempt.  The  father 
brought  the  children  up  to  treat  all  religion  with 
contempt,  and  his  sons  have  gone  down  to  their 
graves  drunkards,  and  his  daughter  has  died  of  a 
broken  heart.  Yes,  a  man  who  sows  tares  must 
reap  them,  and  sometimes  the  harvest  is  a  whirl- 
wind. 

Now,  just  let  us  divide  that  text  up — not 
that  I  want  to  preach  under  different  heads,  but 
just  for  the  sake  of  greater  clearness.  When  a 
man  sows  he  expects  to  reap.  This  truth  must 
be  admitted  first.  A  farmer  that  planted  grain  and 
never  reaped  his  fields,  you  would  say  had  gone  clear 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  159 

mad.  No  man  sows  that  doesn't  expect  to  reap. 
That  is  just  what  he  does  expect  to  do.  The  next 
point:  A  man  always  expects  to  reap  more  than  he 
sowed.  If  he  sows  a  handful  of  grain,  he  expects 
to  get  from  that  handful  a  bushel,  and  if  he  sows 
a  bushel  he  expects  a  harvest  of  five  hundred 
bushels.  And  just  so  it  is  in  spiritual  matters.  If 
a  man  scatters  handfuls  of  tares  in  spiritual  things, 
his  spiritual  harvest  will  be  bushels  of  tares,  and 
not  wheat.  Whatever  he  sows  he  shall  reap;  just 
that  and  nothing  more;  and  if  he  sows  the  wind 
he  must  reap  the  whirlwind.  A  man  must  expect 
a  harvest  of  just  the  kind  that  his  seed  is;  and  this 
great  law  is  even  more  true  of  spiritual  growth  than 
of  natural  growth.  If  a  man  is  bad  and  corrupt  in 
his  thoughts,  you  can  tell  precisely  what  his  deeds 
will  be. 

If  a  man  is  profane  and  blasphemous,  look  to  his 
children  to  be  the  same;  if  a  father  is  a  lying  man, 
his  children  will  grow  up  to  deceive  him  just  as  he 
deceived  others.  A  bad  boy  is  too  often  the  living 
penalty  of  the  sins  of  his  parents;  they  have  sown 
and  watered,  and  now  he  is  reaping  the  punishment. 
Another  point:  if  a  man  sows,  he  must  reap  the 
fruit,  no  matter  how  ignorant  he  may  claim  to  be, 
or  really  be,  of  the  nature  of  the  seed.  A  plea  of 
ignorance  won't  do.  You  sow  tares  and  think 
it  wheat,  but  nothing  but  tares  will  spring  up.  You 
may  call  it  wheat,  or  rye,  or  grain,  of  whatever 
name  you  please,  but  you  get  nothing  but  weeds 
and  tares.  You  must  look  to  what  kind  of  seed 
you  are  sowing,  for  neither  ignorance  nor  any  other 


160  ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN. 

excuse  can  make  tares  bring  forth  wheat.  And 
now,  see  how  true  that  is,  in  regard  not  only  to 
individuals  but  nations.  Nations  are  only  collections 
of  individuals,  and  what  is  true  of  the  part  in 
regard  to  character  is  always  true  of  the  whole.  In 
this  country  our  forefathers  planted  slavery  in  the 
face  of  an  open  Bible,  and  didn't  we  have  to  reap? 
When  the  harvest  came  nearly  half  a  million  of 
your  young  men  were  buried,  many  of  them  in  a 
nameless  grave.  Didn't  God  make  this  nation  weep 
in  the  hour  of  gathering  the  harvest,  when  we  had 
to  give  up  our  young  men,  both  North  and  South, 
to  death;  and  every  household  almost  had  an  empty 
chair,  and  blood,  blood,  blood,  flowed  like  water  for 
four  long  years?  Ah,  our  nation  sowed,  and  how 
in  tears  and  groans  she  had  to  reap! 

Then  look  at  that  king  in  Egypt.  He  made  a 
decree  that  all  the  male  infants  should  be  put  to 
death;  and  to  death  they  were  put,  with  all  the 
horrors  that  hatred  and  jealousy  could  invent.  It 
was  terrible.  Well,  now,  I  suppose  some  people 
think  it  strange  that  God  didn't  punish  Egypt  with 
swift  destruction.  But  look,  the  punishment  only 
tarried.  The  mill  of  God  grinds  slow,  but  it  grinds 
exceedingly  small;  in  eighty  years  cast  your  eye  on 
that  miserable  land.  God's  vengeance  at  length  came 
down,  and  ruin  along  with  it.  In  every  house  in 
Egypt  the  first  born  was  slain,  from  the  palace  to  the 
lowest  hovel.  There  still  lived  a  God,  and  this  im- 
mutable law  of  His  had  still  to  be  executed;  they 
had  to  reap  just  what  they  had  sown.  Then,  some- 
times the  mill  is  not  so  slow.    Sometimes  the  punish- 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  161 

ment  comes  rapidly — like  lightning.  No  sooner  did 
the  voice  ascend  that  Cain  had  killed  Ms  brother, 
than  God  came  down  and  pnt  a  mark  upon  his  fore- 
head. Scarcely  had  Judas  betrayed  his  master  than 
he  came  back  with  his  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  and, 
torn  with  remorse,  threw  them  down  before  the 
priests,  and  went  out  and  hung  himself.  You  will 
find  that  very  often  judgment  and  destruction  come 
very  sudden — come  like  a  flash  from  the  throne  of 
God.  I  remember,  in  the  north  of  England,  a  prom- 
inent citizen  told  me  a  sad  case  that  happened  there 
in  the  town  of  Newcastle-on-Tyne.  It  was  about  a 
young  boy.  He  was  very  young,  but  he  said  he  was 
too  young  to  go  to  a  Sunday-school.  He  was  an 
only  child.  The  father  and  mother  thought  everything 
of  him,  and  did  all  they  could  for  him.  But  he  fell 
into  bad  ways;  he  took  up  with  evil  characters, 
and  finally  got  to  running  with  thieves.  He 
didn't  let  his  parents  know  about  it.  One  night 
they  got  him  to  break  into  a  saloon — what  the  peo- 
ple there  call  a  public  house.  They  stood  outside 
while  he  entered  the  house  and  broke  into  the  till. 
He  was  caught,  and  in  one  short  week  he  was  tried, 
convicted,  and  sent  for  ten  years  to  Van  Dieman's 
Land.  His  term  of  servitude  expired,  and  he  re- 
turned to  his  native  land.  He  came  to  the  town 
where  his  mother  and  father  used  to  live,  and  soon 
stood  at  the  door  of  his  old  home.  He  had  been  gone 
ten  years,  and  what  a  change  he  found  there.  My 
friends,  ten  years  seem  a  short  time,  but  look  back 
over  the  period  of  ten  years  in  your  lives,  and  see 
how  many  changes  have  taken  place.     He  went  to 


162  ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN. 

his  old  home  and  knocked,  but  a  stranger  came  to 
the  door  and  stared  him  in  the  face.  "No,  there's 
no  such  person  lives  here,  and  where  your  parents 
are  I  don't  know,"  was  the  only  welcome  he  received. 
Then  he  turned  through  the  gate,  and  went  down 
the  street,  asking  even  the  children  that  he  met 
about  his  folks,  where  they  were  living,  and  if  they 
were  well.  But  everybody  looked  blank.  Ten  years 
had  rolled  by,  and  though  that  seemed  perhaps  a 
short  time,  how  many  changes  had  taken  place! 
There  where  he  was  born  and  brought  up,  he  was 
mow  an  alien,  and  unknown  even  in  his  old  haunts. 
But  at  last  he  found  a  couple  of  townsmen  that  re- 
membered his  father  and  mother,  and  they  told  him 
the  old  house  had  been  deserted  long  years  ago ; 
that  he  had  been  gone  but  a  few  months  before  his 
father  was  confined  to  his  house,  and  very  soon 
after  died  broken-hearted;  and  that  his  mother  had 
gone  out  of  her  mind.  He  went  to  the  mad-house 
where  his  mother  was,  and  went  up  to  her  and  said: 
"Mother,  mother,  don't  you  know  me?  I  am  your 
son!"  But  she  raved,  and  slapped  him  on  the  face, 
and  shrieked,  "You  are  not  my  boy!"  and  then 
raved  again  and  tore  her  hair.  He  left  the  asylum 
more  dead  than  alive,  so  completely  broken-hearted 
that  he  died  in  a  few  months.  Yes,  the  fruit  was 
long  growing,  but  at  last  it  ripened  to  the  harvest 
like  a  whirlwind,  and  vengeance  made  quick  work  of 
it.     The  death  harvest  was  reaped. 

But  bear  in  mind  what  I  have  said  to-night,  and 
be  not  doubters,  even  if  the  harvest  is  slow.  Let 
me  read  you  the  passage:  "  Because  sentence  against 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  163 

their  evil  deeds  is  not  executed  speedily,  therefore 
the  hearts  of  the  sons  of  men  are  fully  set  in  to  do 
them  evil  Though  a  sinner  do  evil  a  hundred 
times  and  his  days  be  prolonged,  yet  surely  I  know- 
that  it  shall  be  well  with  them  that  fear  God,  which 
fear  before  Him,  but  it  shall  not  be  well  with  the 
wTicked,  neither  shall  He  prolong  His  days,  which 
are  a  shadow,  because  he  feareth  not  before  God." 

My  friends,  if  you  sow  in  the-  flesh  you  will  reap 
disappointment;  you  will  reap  gloom,  despair  and 
remorse;  the  harvest  will  be  death  and  hell — that 
will  be  the  end;  but  if  you  sow  of  the  Spirit,  you 
will  reap  peace,  joy,  happiness,  life  everlasting;  for 
God  has  said  it.  There  are  a  great  many  things  in 
this  world  that  we  are  not  sure  of — we  are  sure  of 
nothing,  I  may  say.  I  am  not  sure  that  I  will 
finish  this  sermon;  I  am  not  sure  that  I  may  go 
home  to-night;  we  cannot  say,  positively,  that  the 
sun  will  rise  to-morrow  morning.  Yes,  my  friends, 
there  are  a  great  many  things  that  we  are  not  sure 
of;  but  there  is  one  thing  w^e  are  sure  of,  for  God 
has  said  it.  You  can  be  sure  that  your  sins  will  find 
you  out.  If  we  don't  judge  ourselves  and  confess 
our  sins  they  will  find  us  out.  "He  that  covereth 
his  sins  shall  not  prosper;"  that  is  God's  decree. 

Now  I  have  been  censured  by  many  for  advising 
two  men  who  had  committed  crime  to  go  back 
and  confess  their  sin.  One  man  the  other  day 
was  cursing  me  for  doing  so.  "A  pretty  kind 
of  religion  this  is,"  he  said;  but  my  friends,  if 
a  man  has  gone  into  a  court  and  publicly  perjured 
himself,  he  cannot  serve  God  till  he  publicly  con- 


1G4  ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN. 

fesses  it.  If  he  has  sinned  in  public  he  must  con- 
fess his  sin  in  public.  These  men  have  gone  back 
and  written  letters  full  of  encouragement.  One  of 
them  says,  "Perhaps  I  will  go  to  the  penitentiary 
for  three  years,  but  what  is  that  in  comparison  to 
the  burden  I  would  have  carried  had  I  not  con- 
fessed." Now  bear  in  mind  that  if  you  cover  your 
sin  you  shall  not  prosper;  you  may  keep  it  secret 
but  it  will  eventually  come  out.  Look  at  the  sons 
of  Jacob!  Look  at  them  when  they  took  away  their 
brother,  and  after  they  had  delivered  him  into 
slavery,  see  them  coming  back.  How  much  they 
must  have  suffered  with  their  secret  during  those 
twenty  years.  What  misery  they  must  have  endured 
as  they  looked  during  all  these  years  at  their  old 
father  sorrowing  for  his  son  Joseph.  They  knew 
the  b®y  had  not  been  killed — they  knew  he  was  in 
slavery.  For  twenty  years  the  sin  was  covered  up, 
but  at  last  it  came  back  upon  them.  God  had  in 
the  meantime  been  doing  everything  for  Joseph; 
he  had  raised  him  nearly  to  the  throne  of  Egypt. 
A  famine  struck  the  land  of  the  father,  and  the  old 
man  sent  his  sons  down  to  Egypt  to  get  corn.  God 
was  at  work.  He  was  making  these  men  bring  their 
their  own  sin  home  to  themselves.  Their  conscience 
smote  them  and  they  confessed  in  the  presence  of 
Joseph  that  their  sin  had  found  them  out.  Twenty 
years  after  it  was  committed  that  sin  was  resurrect- 
ed, and  with  it  they  were  brought  face  to  face.  My 
friends,  be  sure  at  once  that  your  sin  will  find  you 
out.  God  has  said  it,  and  if  He  says  a  thing  He 
means  it.     "He  that  covereth  his  sins   shall  not 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  165 

prosper,"  I  can  imagine  someone  saying  to  Absalom 
when  he  started  out  to  fight  his  father,  "you  shouldn't 
do  this;  you  are  committing  a  sin,  and  it  will  find 
you  out. "  I  can  see  that  young  friend  looking  down 
upon  that  man  with  scorn  and  contempt.  The 
idea  of  his  sins  ever  finding  him  out,  ever  coming 
back  upon  him.  He  probably  would  have  said, 
"That  man's  talking  for  'effect,"  like  a  good  many 
say  of  me.  You  will  hear  some  people  say,  "Well, 
now,  any  man  who  knows  anything  about  education 
knows  well  enough  that  Moody  is  only  preaching 
for  effect."  If  a  man  tells  me  I  am  preaching  for 
effect,  I  say,  "Amen,  Amen."  That's  what  I  am 
trying  to  do;  what  does  a  man  preach  for  if  it  is  not 
for  effect.  I  am  trying  to  create  an  effect  and  so 
wake  you  up  to  your  condition,  and  if  you  don't 
wake  up,  the  reaping  time  will  come  upon  you,  the 
whirlwind  of  troubles  and  sorrows  will  rush  over 
your  defenseless  head,  and  then  you  will  reap  what 
you  have  sown  in  years  gone  by. 

But  let  me  say  that  if  you  are  willing  to  confess 
your  sins — I  don't  care  what  the  sin  may  be — God  is 
willing  and  ready  to  take  it  away.  As  I  have  said, 
there  has  been  a  great  deal  of  talk  about  my  inter- 
fering with  those  prisoners  lately.  Some  one  has 
said  in  speaking  about  that  man  in  Ohio,  "Well, 
that  is  a  queer  kind  of  Christianity,  to  send  a  man 
away  back  to  the  penitentiary  to  suffer?'  Let  me 
say  here  that  that  young  man  has  said  in  his  last 
letter:  "I  think  I  am  happier  than  jrou  are,  Mr. 
Moody;  God  is  helping  me  to  bear  the  burden;  God 
is  answering  my  prayers."    My  friends,  it  was  a 


166  ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN. 

great  deal  better  for  that  man  to  confess  his  crime 
than  to  try  to  hide  it  away.  If  a  man  commits  a 
crime  he  should  suffer  the  penalty.  I  must  suffer 
the  penalty  if  I  break  my  arm  in  fighting.  The  man 
with  whom  I  fought  may  forgive  me  for  fighting 
with  him,  but  I  have  to  suffer  all  the  same  with  my 
arm.  A  man  got  into  a  quarrel  and  got  crippled, 
and  some  time  ago  he  became  converted,  but  al- 
though God  has  forgiven  him  his  sin  he  has  to  re- 
main a  cripple  all  his  life.  So  a  man  must  reap  what 
he  sows.  I  heard  of  an  illustration  that  just  helps  me 
out  here.  Suppose  I  have  a  field,  and  I  say  to  a 
man,  "I  want  you  to  sow  that  field  with  wheat." 
The  man  has  become  very  angry — all  out  of  sorts 
with  me,  and  when  he  sows  that  wheat  he  puts  in  a 
lot  of  tares.  When  the  wheat  has  come  up  I  see 
among  it  a  great  many  tares.  I  say  to  him,  "  Did 
you  sow  these  tares?''  "  Well,"  he  says,  "I  will 
confess;  yes,  sir,  I  did  it;  I  sowed  these  tares;  I  will 
confess  it  instead  of  covering  it  up;  but,  sir,  I  am 
very-' sorry;"  and  I  forgive  him.  But  when  the 
wheat  has  to  be  harvested  I  make  the  man  reap  the 
tares  also. 

You  know  how  David  fell.  No  man  rose  so  high 
and  fell  so  far,  I  think.  God  took  him  from  the 
sheepf  old  and  put  him  upon  a  throne.  He  took  him 
from  obscurity  and  made  him  King  of  Israel  and 
Judea ;  gave  him  lands  in  abundance,  and  would 
have  given  him  more  if  he  had  wanted  them.  He 
was  on  the  pinnacle  of  glory,  and  honored  among 
men.  But  one  day,  while  looking  out  of  a  window, 
he  saw  a  woman  with  whom  he  became  enamored. 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  167 

He  yielded  to  the  temptation,  and  ordered  her  to  be 
brought  into  the  palace,  and  committed  the  terrible 
sin  of  adultery.  After  that,  as  is  the  case  with  all 
men  who  commit  a  sin,  he  had  to  commit  another 
to  cover  it  up,  so  he  laid  plans  to  kill  her  husband, 
and  ordered  Mm  to  be  put  in  a  position  in  the  ranks 
of  Ins  army  so  that  he  could  be  killed.  Months 
rolled  away,  and  one  day  Nathan  came  into  the 
palace  of  the  king.  I  can  imagine  that  David  was 
glad  to  see  him.  Nathan  began  to  tell  him  about 
two  men  who  dwelt  in  a  certain  city.  The  one  was 
rich,  the  other  poor;  one  had  herds  and  flocks,  and 
the  other  had  only  a  little  ewe  lamb,  and  he  went  on 
to  tell  how  this  rich  man  seized  this  ewe  lamb,  all 
that  the  poor  man  had,  and  slew  it.  I  can  see  the 
anger  of  David  as  it  flashed  from  his  eye  when  he 
heard  the  story,  and  he  cried:  "As  the  Lord  liveth, 
the  man  that  hath  done  this  thing  shall  surely  die." 
He  turned  to  Nathan,  and  in  tones  of  thunder  de- 
manded who  the  man  was.  "Thou  art  the  man," 
was  the  reply  of  Nathan.  David  had  convicted 
himself.  "The  man  who  did  this  thing  shall  die." 
Then  the  Lord  said:  "I  will  raise  up  evil  against 
thee  out  of  thine  own  house,  because  thou  hast  kept 
tins  thing  secret."  Soon  after,  the  hand  of  death 
was  put  upon  that  house;  not  only  did  death  enter 
his  house;  but  it  wasn't  long  before  his  eldest  son 
committed  adultery  with  his  sister,  and  another 
committed  murder — murdered  his  own  brothers,  and 
went  off  into  a  foreign  land  into  exile.  Then  he  got 
up  a  rebellion  and  drove  the  king  from  the  throne, 
and  at  last  died  and  was  buried  like  a  dog,  and  they 


168  ADDKESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN. 

heaped  stones  upon  his  resting  place.  "Whatso- 
ever a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap."  David 
committed  adultery,  so  did  his  son;  David  committed 
murder,  his  son  did  the  same.  He  was  paid  back  in 
his  own  coin.  He  learned  the  truth  of  this  passage: 
"Whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also 
reap.'"  Why,  I  hear  things  every  day  in  this  city  of 
Chicago  that  make  my  ears  tingle.  I  heard  of  three 
cases  within  the  last  six  hours  where  men  who  have 
gone  to  the  altar  and  sworn  before  God  to  love, 
cherish,  and  protect  the  women  who  became  their 
wives — who  have  become,  some  of  them,  mothers 
of  children — and,  because  these  men  have  seen  other 
women  they  like  better,  they  have  cast  off  these 
women  whom  they  have  sworn  before  God  to  love. 
Do  you  think  there  is  a  God  in  heaven  ?  Do  you 
think  that  God  is  not  going  to  punish  these  men  % 
They  may  go  on  in  their  career— punishment  may 
not  come  for  a  little  while,  but  the  wheels  of  judg- 
ment are  going  on,  and  retribution  will  come. 
Some  of  these  heart-broken  wives  say  it  is  hard. 
Wait  a  little  while.  His  eyes  cover  all  the  earth, 
and  man  cannot  deceive  Him.  He  has  said :  "What- 
soever a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap." 
High  heaven  has  decreed  it,  and  I  beg  of  you,  if 
you  have  committed  this  sin,  go  and  cry  to  the  God 
of  mercy.  Go,  confess  it ;  don't  try  to  cover  it  up. 
Let  every  sin  be  brought  out;  if  you  don't,  your  own 
conscience  will  turn  against  you  by  and  by. 

When  I  was  in  London  I  went  into  a  wax- work 
there — Mme.  Tussaud's — and  I  went  into  the  cham- 
ber of  horrors.     There  were  wax  figures  of  all  kinds 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  169 

of  murderers  in  that  room.  There  was  Booth,  who 
killed  Lincoln,  and  many  of  that  class;  but  there  was 
one  figure  that  I  got  interested  in,  who  killed  Ms  wife 
because  he  loved  another  woman,  and  the  law  didn't 
find  him  out.  He  married  this  woman  and  had  a 
family  of  seven  children,  and  twenty  years  passed 
away.  Then  his  conscience  began  to  trouble  him. 
He  had  no  rest;  he  could  hear  his  murdered  wife 
pleading  continually  for  her  life.  His  friends  began 
to  think  he  was  going  out  of  his  mind;  he  became 
haggard,  and  his  conscience  haunted  him,  till  at  last 
he  went  to  the  officers  of  the  law  and  told  them  that 
he  was  guilty  of  murder.  He  wanted  to  die,  life 
was  so  much  of  an  agony  to  him.  His  conscience 
turned  against  him.  My  friends,  if  you  have  done 
wrong,  may  your  conscience  be  woke  up,  and  may 
you  testify  against  yourself.  It  is  a  great  deal  better 
to  judge  our  own  acts  and  confess  them,  than  go 
through  the  world  with  a  curse  upon  you.  And  if 
you  to-night  will  judge  your  own  sin  and  confess  it, 
He  is  faithful  to  forgive.  He  will  forgive  every 
sinner  here  if  you  but  come  to  Him  in  faith,  and  will 
blot  out  all  your  iniquities. 

I  was  telling  of  a  young  man  who  spoke  up  in  the 
association  one  night.  He  got  up  at  the  close  of  the 
meeting  and  said,  "Mr.  Moody,  may  I  say  a  few 
words  ?"  Well,  I  thought  I  wouldn't,  but  then  I 
thought  perhaps  he  has  a  message  from  God,  and  I 
told  him  to  speak.  He  went  on  and  urged  these 
young  men  to  accept  salvation.  "  If  you  have  friends 
praying  for  you,  if  you  have  mothers  praying  for 
you,  treat  them  kindly,  for  you  will  not  always  have 


170  ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN. 

them  with  you."  Then  he  went  on  to  tell  how  he 
had  once  a  father  and  mother  who  loved  him  dearly, 
and  who  prayed  continually  for  him.  He  was  an 
only  child.  His  father  died,  and  after  the  burial  his 
mother  became  more  anxious  than  ever  for  his  sal- 
vation. Sometimes  she  would  come  to  him  and  put 
her  arms  around  his  neck  and  say  with  kindness, 
"  Oh,  my  boy,  I  would  be  so  happy  if  you  would 
only  be  a  Christian,  and  could  pray  with  me."  He 
would  push  her  away:  "No,  mother;  I'm  not  going 
to  become  a  Christian  yet;  I  am  going  to  wait  a 
little  longer  and  see  the  world."  He  would  try  to 
banish  the  subject  from  his  mind  altogether.  Some- 
times he  would  wake  up  at  the  midnight  hour,  and 
would  hear  the  voice  of  that  mother  raised  in  sup- 
plication for  her  boy:  "  Oh,  God,  save  my  boy;  have 
mercy  upon  him."  At  last,  tins  is  the  way  he  put 
it:  "It  got  too  hot  for  him."  He  saw  he  had  either 
to  become  a  Christian  or  run  away.  And  away  he 
ran;  and  became  a  prodigal  and  a  wanderer.  He 
heard  from  her  indirectly;  he  could  not  let  his  mother 
know  where  he  was,  because  he  knew  she  would 
have  gone  to  the  end  of  the  world  to  find  him.  One 
day  he  got  word  that  his  mother  was  very  sick.  He 
began  to  think:  "Suppose  mother  should  die,  I 
would  never  forgive  myself,"  and  he  said,  "I  will  go 
home,"  but  then  he  thought,  "Well,  if  I  go  home, 
she  will  be  praying  at  me  again,  and  I  can't  stay 
under  her  roof  and  listen  to  her  prayers,"  and  his 
proud,  stubborn  heart  would  not  let  him  go.  Months 
went  on,  and  again  he  heard  indirectly  that  his 
mother  was  very  sick.     His  conscience  began  to 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  171 

trouble  him.  He  knew  he  would  never  forgive  him- 
self if  Ihb  didn't  go  home,  and  he  finally  determined. 
There  were  no  railroads,  and  he  had  to  go  in  a  stage- 
coach. At  night  he  got  into  the  town.  The  moon 
was  shining,  and  he  could  see  the  little  village 
before  him.  The  mother's  home  was  about  a  mile 
from  where  he  landed,  and  on  his  way  he  had  to 
pass  the  village  grocery,  and  as  he  went  along,  he 
thought  he  would  pass  through  the  grave-yard 
and  see  his  fathers  grave.  "What,"  he  thought, 
"if  my  mother  has  been  laid  there."  When  he 
got  up  to  the  grave  he  saw  by  the  light  of  the 
moon  a  new-made  grave.  He  felt  the  turf ,  and  the 
earth  was  fresh  and  soft.  He  knew  who  had  been 
laid  there,  and  for  once  in  his  life  the  thought  flashed 
upon  him,  "Who  will  pray  now  for  my  lost  soul; 
my  mother  and  father  lie  there,  and  they  are  the  only 
ones  who  ever  prayed  for  me."  "Young  man," 
said  he,  "  I  spent  that  night  at  my  mother's  grave, 
and  before  the  sun  rose,  my  mother's  God  had  become 
my  God.  But  I  can  never  forgive  myself  for  mur- 
dering my  mother,  although  Christ  has  forgiven 
me."  My  friends,  that  poor  fellow  had  to  reap  what 
he  had  sowed. 

I  may  be  speaking  to-night  to  some  young  men 
whose  mother  perhaps  just  now  is  in  her  closet, 
wrestling  in  prayer  for  you.  Bless  God,  boy,  for 
that  mother.  Do  not  treat  that  mother  contempt- 
uously; do  not  deny  her  prayer  to-night;  do  not 
make  light  of  your  mother's  cries  to  God  this  night. 
God's  best  gift  on  earth  to  you  is  that  praying 
mother.     She  is  your  dearest,  most  unselfish  friend 


172  ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN. 

in  all  the  world.  Will  you  not  heed  her  pleading 
prayer  ?  Come  out  like  a  man;  come  to  your  moth- 
er's Saviour,  and  take  Him  to  be  your  God.  May 
the  God  of  heaven  convict  you  of  sin,  and  draw  you 
to  Himself,  and  this  will  be  the  best  night  you've 
had  upon  earth. 

How  many  are  there  in  this  room  to-night  who 
have  moral  courage  to  stand  up  right  in  this 
Tabernacle  and  say,  "Pray  for  me?"  How  many 
in  this  room  to-night  would  like  to  become  Chris- 
tians ?  How.  many  are  there  in  this  room  now  who 
would  like  to  have  prayer  for  them,  beseeching 
prayer,  that  God  will  save  them  ?  I  am  going  to  lead 
in  prayer,  and  as  many  as  would  like  to  have  prayer 
■ — personal  prayer,  to  God,  will  just  rise.  You  can 
just  stand  right  up  one  after  another.  Never  mind 
if  there  is  but  one  of  you;  just  remain  standing. 
There's  another  who's  got  moral  courage  to  rise  to- 
night. Just  stand  up,  will  you,  and  remain  so  while 
others  join  you.  There,  there,  friends,  don't  get  up 
as  if  you  were  ashamed  or  scared;  rise  up  and  show 
me  and  God  that  you  are  in  earnest.  I  would  like 
to  see  every  man  out  of  Christ  rising  right  up  here. 
There's  another  in  the  gallery,  and  another;  well, 
keep  rising;  I  would  sit  here  all  night  and  see  you 
rise  up  in  the  galleries  there  and  everywhere.  Every 
man  and  woman  in  this  assembly,  every  boy,  who 
would  like  to  be  a  Christian,  will  you  just  rise  now, 
all  of  you. 


HOW  TO  BE  SAVED.  173 


How  to  be  Saved.* 


I  wonder  how  many  of  these  people  here  this 
afternoon  would  like  to  be  saved?  I  am  not  going 
to  ask  those  who  would  rise.  I  do  not  know  whether 
anyone  would  have  courage  enough  to  rise,  and  by 
that  act  say,  "I  would  like  to  be  saved."  Perhaps 
you  say  to  yourselves,  "If  that  man  will  just  tell 
me  the  way  how  I  can  be  saved  this  afternoon,  I 
will  be  saved."  I  believe  one  reason  why  so  few  are 
saved,  is  because  they  do  not  come  out  to  the  meet- 
ngs  expecting  to  be  saved.  They  do  not  come  for 
that  purpose.  There  was  a  lady  came  to  our  meet- 
ing in  Philadelphia — to  the  noon  meeting  at  eleven 
o'clock;  she  came  early  so  as  to  get  a  good  seat. 
After  the  meeting  was  over  we  had  another  meeting 
for  women,  and  she  stayed  at  that.  In  the  after- 
noon we  had  another  meeting  and  she  stayed  at 
that.  She  had  made  up  her  mind  not  to  leave  the 
meetings  until  she  had  found  Christ.  She  did  not 
find  Him  at  that  meeting,  but  she  might  have  found 
Him.  He  was  offered  freely  to  every  one,  at  all  of 
them.  So  she  stayed  at  the  afternoon  meeting,  and 
still  no  light  came.  She  stayed  at  the  evening 
meeting  and  went  into  the  inquiry  meeting  after- 

*  From  "  Glad  Tidings,"  by  permission  of  E.  B.  Treat,  Publisher. 


174  HOW  TO   BE   SAVED. 

wards.  Between  eleven  and  twelve  o'clock  she  took 
me  by  the  hand  and  said,  "  I  will  trust  Him."  And 
she  rejoiced  in  the  Saviour's  love.  I  met  her  after- 
wards. There  was  not  a  face  shown  more  than  hers 
did.  There  was  a  woman  who  came  determined  to 
find  Him.  When  we  search  for  God  with  all  our 
hearts  we  are  sure  to  find  Him. 

I  am  not  going  to  preach  so  much  of  a  sermon  to- 
day, as  I  am  going  to  try  to  tell  you  the  Way  of 
Life.  I  had  a  long  talk  with  a  man  yesterday  who, 
I  really  believe,  was  honestly  seeking  the  Kingdom 
of  God;  but  the  trouble  was,  he  was  determined  to 
try  to  seek  Him  in  his  own  way,  and  trying  to  work 
the  thing  out  himself,  instead  of  just  trusting  to 
Jesus  for  it.  I  hope  he  is  here  to-night,  and  that  the 
Lord  may  bless  this  little  talk  to  his  soul,  and  that 
he  may  to-night  sleep  safely  in  the  arms  of  Jesus 
Christ.  It  is  supremely  important  to  every  soul 
here  this  day  to  trust  in  Curist  and  be  saved.  I  am 
going  to  take  up  a  few  Scriptural  illustrations.  The 
first  is  the  ark.  When  I  was  in  Manchester,  in  one 
of  the  inquiry  meetings,  I  went  up  into  the  gallery 
to  talk  with  a  few  men  who  were  standing  together, 
and  who  were  inquirers  of  the  Way  of  Life.  And 
while  they  were  standing  in  a  little  group  around 
me,  there  came  up  another  man  and  got  on  the  out- 
side of  the  audience,  and  I  thought  by  the  expression 
of  his  face  that  he  was  skeptical.  I  did  not  think  he 
had  come  to  find  Christ.  But  as  I  went  on  talking, 
I  noticed  the  tears  trickling  down  his  cheeks.  I 
said,  "  My  friend,  are  you  anxious  about  your  soul's 
salvation?"    He  said,   "Yes,  very."     I  asked  him 


HOW  TO  BE  SAVED.  175 

what  was  the  trouble,  and  I  kept  on  talking  to  that 
one  man,  thinking  that  if  he  could  understand  me 
perhaps  the  others  would.  He  said  he  wanted  to 
feel  all  right  about  it.  I  explained  to  him  by  means 
of  an  illustration,  and  asked  him,  "Do  you  see  it?" 
He  said  "No."  I  used  another,  and  asked  him, 
"Do  you  see  it  yet!"  and  he  said  "No"  again.  I 
gave  still  another,  and  still  he  said  he  did  not  see.  I 
then  said,  "Was  it  Noah's  feeling  that  saved  him;  or 
was  it  his  ark!  Was  what  saved  Noah  his  righteous- 
ness ?  Was  it  his  life,  was  it  his  prayers,  was  it  his  tears, 
was  it  his  feelings,  or  was  it  the  ark?"  He  came  im- 
mediately and  grasped  me  by  the  hand,  and  said,  "  I 
see  it  now;  it  is  all  right  now;  I've  got  to  go  away 
on  the  next  train,  and  I'm  in  a  hurry,  but  you  have 
made  it  plain  to  me;  good-bye."  And  he  went  off 
I  thought  it  was  so  sudden  that  he  could  not  have 
understood  it.  But  the  next  Sunday  afternoon  he 
came  and  tapped  me  on  the  shoulder  and  smiled, 
and  asked  me  if  I  remembered  him.  I  said  no,  that 
I  remembered  his  face,  but  could  not  tell  who  he 
was  or  where  I  had  seen  Mm  before.  He  said,  "Do 
you  remember  a  man  that  came  up  into  the  inquiry- 
room  the  other  day,  and  you  explained  to  him  how 
it  was  Noah's  ark  that  saved  him?  I  did  not  see 
any  illustration  until  you  used  that  one,  and  then  I 
saw  it  all."  I  asked  him  how  he  was,  and  he  said 
he  had  been  all  right  ever  since,  and  that  the  ark 
had  saved  him.  I  afterwards  learned  that  he  was 
one  of  the  best  business  men  of  Manchester.  His 
feelings  did  not  save  him.     The  ark  saved  him. 


176  HOW  TO  BE  SAVED. 

I  want  to  prove  to  you  that  salvation  is  instant- 
aneous. It  is  just  as  sudden  as  a  man  walking 
through  a  doorway.  One  minute  he  is  on  this  side, 
the  next  he  is  on  that  side.  There  was  one  minute 
when  Noah  was  exposed  to  the  wrath  that  was  to 
come  over  the  whole  world;  but  when  he  went 
through  the  doorway  of  the  ark,  that  moment  he 
was  safe.  There  are  many  who  are  trying  to  make 
an  ark  for  themselves  out  of  their  feelings,  out  of 
their  own  good  deeds.  But  God  has  provided  an 
ark.  If  Noah  had  had  to  build  himself  an  ark  when 
the  flood  came,  he  would  have  been  lost  like  the 
rest.  A  good  many  of  those  men  who  perished 
when  that  flood  came  tried  to  make  arks  for  them- 
selves, but  they  all  perished  helplessly.  They 
tried  to  make  boats  and  rafts,  and  tried  every 
way  they  could  to  save  themselves,  but  they 
perished  because  they  were  not  in  the  ark  that 
God  had  appointed.  So,  to-day,  every  man  and 
every  woman  must  perish  that  is  not  in  the  ark  which 
God  has  appointed  for  their  salvation.  A  knowl- 
edge about  the  ark  is  not  going  to  help  you.  A 
great  many  persons  flatter  themselves  they  are  going 
to  be  saved  because  they  know  a  great  deal  about 
Jesus  Christ.  But  your  knowledge  of  Him  will 
not  save  you.  Noah's  carpenters  probably  knew  as 
much  about  the  ark  as  Noah  did,  and  perhaps  more. 
They  knew  that  the  ark  was  strong.  They  knew 
it  was  built  to  stand  the  Deluge.  They  knew  it  was 
made  to  float  upon  the  waters.  They  had  helped  to 
build  it.  But  they  were  just  as  helpless  when  the 
flood  came  as  men  who  lived  thousands  of  miles 


HOW  TO  BE  SAVED.  177 

away.  Men  who  lived  right  in  sight  of  the  ark, 
that  knew  all  about  it,  perished  like  the  rest,  because 
they  were  not  in  the  ark.  I  know  something  about 
the  different  lines  of  steamers,  and  I  have  crossed 
the  Atlantic.  Here  is  another  man  that  has  never 
heard  there  was  such  a  line  of  steamers.  We  both 
want  to  go  to  Europe.  My  knowledge  of  a  line  of 
steamers  does  not  help  me  a  bit  if  I  do  not  take  the 
means  to  go  there.  You  may  hear  about  Christ, 
but  if  you  do  not  believe  in  Christ  you  cannot  be 
saved.  Your  knowledge  is  not  going  to  help  you  to 
your  salvation.  What  you  want  to  do  is  just  to 
make  Christ  your  ark,  and  then  to  step  into  that  ark 
and  be  saved. 

I  can  imagine  you  saying,  "I  do  not  see  how  a 
person  can  be  saved  all  at  once."  So,  many  persons 
think  they  have  to  work  themselves  out  gradually, 
that  they  have  to  do  a  little  here,  a  little  there,  and 
after  they  have  toiled  and  worked,  and  have  con- 
sidered the  matter  prayerfully  for  some  time,  they 
will  be  more  acceptable.  The  Israelites  were  told  to 
sprinkle  blood  upon  the  door-posts,  that  the  angel 
might  not  enter  the  houses  where  the  blood  was  to 
be  seen.  There  was  one  moment  when  they  had 
not  sprinkled  the  blood  on  their  door-posts,  and  when 
they  were  exposed  to  the  blight  of  the  destroying 
angel;  and  there  was  another  moment  when  the 
blood  had  been  sprinkled  there,  and  they  were  safe. 
There  is  a  legend  told  about  this  which  illustrates  it 
very  well.  It  is  about  a  little  girl  who  was  the  first- 
born, and  consequently  who  would  have  been  a 
victim  on  that  night  if  the  protecting  blood  were 


178  HOW  TO  BE  SATED. 

not  sprinkled  on  the  door-posts  of  her  father's  house. 
The  order  was  that  the  first-born  was  to  be  struck 
by  death  all  through  Egypt.  This  little  girl  was 
sick,  and  she  knew  that  death  would  take  her,  and 
she  might  be  a  victim  of  the  order.  She  asked  her 
father  if  the  blood  was  sprinkled  on  the  door-posts. 
He  said  it  was,  that  he  had  ordered  it  to  be  done. 
She  asked  him  if  he  had  seen  it  there.  He  said  no, 
but  he  had  no  doubt  that  it  was  done.  He  had  seen  the 
lamb  killed,  and  had  told  a  servant  to  attend  to  it. 
But  she  was  not  satisfied,  and  asked  her  father  to 
go  and  see,  and  urged  him  to  take  her  in  his  arms 
and  carry  her  to  the  door  to  see.  They  found  that 
the  servant  had  neglected  to  put  the  blood  upon  the 
posts.  There  the  child  was  exposed  until  they  found 
the  blood  and  put  it  upon  the  door-posts,  and  when 
she  saw  it  she  was  satisfied.  That  was  all  the  assur- 
ance that  she  needed.  So  a  great  many  are  saying, 
"Do  you  feel  this  and  that?  Do  you  feel,  do  you 
feel,  do  you  feel?"  God  does  not  tell  you  to  feel. 
He  tells  you  to  believe.  He  says,  "When  I  see  the 
blood  I  will  pass  over,"  and  if  you  are  sheltered  be- 
hind the  blood  you  are  perfectly  safe  and  secure. 
Suppose  I  say  to  a  man,  "  Do  you  feel  that  you  own 
this  piece  of  land?"  He  looks  at  me  a  moment 
and  thinks  I  must  be  crazy.  He  says  "Feel? 
Why  feeling  has  nothing  to  do  with  it.  I  look  at 
the  title.  That  is  all  I  want."  So  you  see,  all  you 
have  to  do  is  with  the  title.  A  great  many  are  all 
the  time  saying  :  "  Do  you  feel  that  you  are  safe?" 
But  to  all  God  says,  "He  that  believeth  in  the 
Lord  hath  everlasting  life."     Not  "  will  have/'  it  is 


HOW  TO  BE  SAVED.  179 

the  present  tense,  hath  it  to-day,  hath  it  this  very- 
hour.  If  the  devil  can  make  you  believe  you  will 
be  saved  sometime,  and  keep  you  from  believing 
now  and  receiving  now,  that  is  all  he  wants.  He 
knows  that  to-morrow  will  never  come,  and  he  puts 
it  off  from  day  to  day,  from  month  to  month,  and 
from  year  to  year.  My  friends,  Jesus  Christ  will 
never  be  more  willing  to  save  you  than  he  is  to-night, 
and  the  longer  you  put  it  off,  the  longer  you  wait, 
the  further  you  are  going  from  Him.  Every  day  you 
put  it  off  you  are  going  back  from  God,  and  are 
making  it  harder  for  you  to  be  saved. 

My  next  illustration  is  the  serpent  upon  the  pole. 
You  sang  a  song  to-night  about  it:  "  It  is  life  just  to 
look  at  the  Crucified  One.''  It  is  not  to  work  that 
we  are  told.  It  is  just  to  look.  How  simple  !  You 
know  a  fiery  serpent  had  gone  through  Israel  and 
bitten  many  people,  and  they  died.  And  the  Israel- 
ites went  to  Moses  and  said:  "Entreat  the  Lord  to 
take  away  this  serpent."  They  did  not  ask  for  a 
remedy  ;  they  did  not  ask  for  the  bitten  ones  to  be 
allowed  to  recover.  They  could  hear  the  groans  of 
tbe  dying  all  around.  But  God  more  than  granted 
their  prayers.  God  always  gives  us  more  than  we 
ask  for.  He  not  only  took  away  the  serpent,  but 
He  said  to  Moses,  "Make  a  brass  serpent  and  put  it 
on  a  pole  and  lift  it  on  high,  so  that  all  who  are 
bitten  shall  look  and  live.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  when  they  look,  they  shall  not  die  but  live." 
How  simple  !  A  little  child  can  look.  It  is  so  simple 
that  the  learned  and  the  unlearned  can  look.  You 
do  not  have  to  go  to  college  to  learn  how  to  look. 


180  HOW  TO  BE  SAVED. 

You  do  not  have  to  pass  through  a  university  to 
learn  how  to  look.  That  little  child  there  is  not  more 
than  three  or  four  years  old,  but  it  understands  how 
to  look.  If  a  mother  wants  her  little  child  to  look, 
she  simply  says,  "Look,  my  child,"  and  that  is 
enough.  So  all  that  the  bitten  Israelites  had  to  do 
was  to  look  and  live;  and  the  very  moment  they 
looked  they  were  saved  instantaneously.  It  was  as 
sudden  as  a  flash  of  lightning.  So  many  people  say, 
"I  do  not  understand  how  it  is  so  many  people  can 
be  saved  all  at  once."  Well,  that  is  Jesus'  way, 
and  that  is  all  there  is  about  it.  "  God's  thoughts 
are  not  our  thoughts,  and  God's  ways  are  not  our 
ways."  If  we  had  been  going  to  save  the  world,  we 
would  have  gone  about  it  in  a  different  way  from 
God's  way,  I  have  no  doubt.  If  we  had  been  going 
to  save  the  bitten  Israelites,  the  last  way  we  would 
probably  have  thought  of  would  have  been  to  make 
a  brass  serpent  and  put  it  upon  a  pole.  But  God 
works  as  He  pleases,  and  we  must  learn  that  His 
ways  are  His  own  and  must  prevail;  and  we  must 
listen  to  Him,  and  if  He  says  we  will  be  saved  at 
once,  and  that  salvation  is  instantaneous,  all  we  have 
to  do  is  to  submit  and  believe.  Instead  of  looking 
at  yourself,  at  your  own  sin,  instead  of  looking  at 
your  past  life,  what  you  should  do  is  just  to  take 
your  eyes  off  of  yourself  and  look  at  Christ. 

Now  come  back  again  to  another  Bible  illustration. 
You  know  when  the  children  of  Israel  came  from 
the  land  of  slavery  and  had  the  visitation  of  the  fiery 
serpents,  and  after  Moses  had  been  commanded  to 
raise  the  brazen  serpent,  he  went  to  Pisgah  and  died. 


HOW  TO  BE  SAVED.  181 

and  Joshua  led  them  into  the  Promised  Land. 
Joshua  then  received  a  command  from  God  that  he 
should  erect  six  cities,  three  on  each  side  of  the  Jor- 
dan, which  were  to  be  cities  of  refuge.  These  places 
were  to  be  put  far  enough  apart  so  as  to  cover  the 
whole  land,  that  any  man,  no  matter  where  he  might 
be  when  he  should  have  occasion  to  seek  them,  could 
easily  gain  access  to  one  of  them.  The  gates  of  these 
cities  were  to  be  kept  open  day  and  night,  and  the 
chief  men  of  each  city — the  magistrates — were  to 
keep  the  ways  to  these  places  free  of  all  obstacles 
and  stumbling-blocks,  so  that  no  one  should  be  hin- 
dered in  getting  within  the  walls.  And  not  o^  'y 
should  the  roads  be  kept  smooth  and  well  in  repair, 
but  all  the  bridges  leading  over  streams  and  rivers 
should  be  kept  up  and  in  good  condition,  and 
sign  posts  were  also  to  be  placed  at  intervals 
along  the  road,  showing  the  fugitive  that  he  was 
on  the  right  way — to  keep  him  from  straying. 
And  to  provide  for  the  contingency  of  the  man  who 
was  fleeing,  not  being  able  to  read,  there  was  a  red 
finger  put  on  the  posts,  which  pointed  the  way. 
Thus  a  man  even  if  he  could  read,  was  not  compelled 
to  stop  and  thus  lose  time;  he  saw  the  sign  and  sped 
on.  The  cities  were  also  placed  on  hills,  that  every 
one  could  see  them.  The  cities  were  erected  for  this 
purpose.  It  was  considered  a  great  dishonor  among 
the  Israelites  if,  when  a  man  was  killed,  the  nearest 
relation  of  him  did  not  at  once  arm  himself,  seek 
out  the  slayer  and  kill  him.  Thus  a  man  had  no 
hope,  if  he  had  accidentally  killed  one,  of  saving  Ms 
own  life  from  the  avenging  hand  of  the  brother  or 


182  HOW  TO  BE  SAVED. 

other  relative,  but  to  get  within  the  walls  of  the 
nearest  city  of  refuge;  for  it  was  the  law  that  the 
moment  he  escaped  that  far  the  relation  of  the  slain 
man  could  not  touch  him.  Now  for  my  illustration: 
Suppose  I  had  killed  a  man  unwittingly — that  he  and 
I  had  been  out  chopping  in  the  woods,  and  suppose 
my  axe  had  slipped  out  of  my  hand  and  had  crushed 
in  the  skull  of  my  companion.  My  only  hope  would 
be  to  get  to  one  of  these  cities — my  only  hope  was 
to  escape  for  my  life.  I  should  have  had  no  time 
to  loiter,  no  time  to  hesitate  or  argue,  no  time  to  con- 
sider. I  should  have  to  start  at  once.  The  brother 
of  my  companion  who  had  been  killed,  though  thus 
purely  through  accident,  was  near  and  he  was  so 
incensed,  or  perhaps  had  some  old  score  to  pay  off, 
that  I  should  have  no  chance  to  stay  and  plead  with 
him.  He  had  made  up  his  mind  to  kill  me,  and 
there  was  nothing  left  for  me  to  do  but  fly.  I  know 
the  young  man's  hot  temper,  and  I  see  him  on  my 
track.  I  therefore  spring  out  of  the  bush  into  the 
road,  and  it  now  becomes  a  life  and  death  struggle. 
I  see  the  city  before  me.  Along  the  road  I  speed  to 
the  full  extent  of  my  strength.  Down  the  hill  I  go 
as  fast  as  I  can;  up  the  ravine  I  make  my  way;  men 
see  me  coming;  they  do  not  check  me,  or  throw  any 
obstacles  in  my  path;  they  get  out  of  my  way,  and 
as  I  pass  they  wish  me  "God-speed,"  and  warn  me 
that  the  avenger  is  not  far  behind.  Now  I  am  in 
full  view  of  the  city;  the  gates  are  wide  open;  I  know 
I  shall  not  have  to  stop  and  knock  when  I  get  up  to 
them.  When  I  get  closer,  I  see  the  citizens  are  on 
the  walls.     The  information  has  reached  them  that 


HOW  TO  BE  SAVED.  183 

a  poor  refugee  is  coming.  Some  of  them  have  had 
to  flee  themselves,  and  they  sympathize  with  me. 
They  thus  await  me;  but  they  see  I  am  hard  press- 
ed. I  am  almost  on  the  point  of  giving  out..  But  I  say 
to  myself,  "Courage!  another  effort  and  I  shall 
reach  the  gates  and  be  safe. "  Oh,  if  I  can  only  reach 
the  city  !  Ah,  my  friends,  just  look  at  the  city ;  don't 
let  anything  take  your  attention  away.  Look !  look  ! 
see  what  I  have  to  do.  If  I  stop,  loiter,  or  linger,  I 
am  lost.  The  avenger  will  soon  be  on  me.  I  can 
almost  hear  him  breathing  behind  me.  I  know  his 
sword  is  ready  to  hew  me  down.  I  get  nearer  to  the 
walls  now.  I  see  the  people  plainly;  they  beckon  on 
with  their  hands.  I  strain  every  nerve.  "Hurry, 
hurry,  he  is  almost  upon  you— oh,  he  will  be  killed." 
I  bring  every  muscle  into  play.  The  people  crowd 
around  the  gate  to  receive  me.  "Now,  now,"  they 
cry.  I  make  one  more  bound;  I  pass  them;  I  am 
safe.  That  is  instantaneous,  isn't  it !  One  minute  I 
am  under  the  avenging  sword  ready  to  fall  upon  my 
head;  the  next  minute  I  am  perfectly  secure.  The 
avenger  cannot  enter.  The  officers  see  to  that;  they 
will  not  let  him  come  in  with  his  sword.  Can  you, 
my  friends,  have  a  better  illustration  of  this  life  % 
Don't  you  know  that  death  is  on  your  track  now, 
and  is  ready  to  have  you  a  victim  ?  Don't  you  know 
that  he  may  be  only  a  few  years,  a  few  months,  a 
few  weeks,  a  few  days,  or  even  a  few  moments  only, 
from  you  ?  Even  this  veiy  afternoon  he  may  catch 
up  to  you.  You  may  think  him  miles  and  miles 
behind  you,  years  and  years  away,  but  just  as  surely 
as  you  live  here  he  is  only  a  little  way  behind  you 


184  HOW  TO  BE  SAVED. 

now — a  great  deal  nearer  than  you  imagine.  Haste 
then  to  a  place  of  refuge.  If  you  are  outside  the  city 
you  perish;  if  you  come  within  the  walls  of  salvation 
you  live  secure.  God  has  a  city  of  refuge  for  you. 
He  shows  you  by  every  unmistakable  sign  where  it 
is,  and  He  gives  you  warning  that  if  you  do  not 
reach  its  walls  you  die.  Come  then.  If  you  neglect 
these  mercies  how  do  you  expect  to  save  your  life  ? 
How  can  you  loiter  and  linger  when  death  is  bearing 
down  upon  you  ?  A  little  while  and  you  will  be  lost; 
but  if  you  make  for  the  salvation  offered  to  you,  you 
will  be  safe  in  Christ,  and  you  can  look  back  and 
challenge  death  to  his  face.  You  can  say  in  triumph, 
"Death,  where  is  thy  sting — grave  where  is  thy 
victory." 


OUT  OF  THE  MIRE, 

many  a  family  has  been  raised  by  the  genuine 
philanthropy  of  modern  progress  and  of  modern 
opportunities.  But  many  people  do  not  avail  of  them. 
They  jog  along  in  their  old  ways  until  they  are  stuck 
fast  in  a  mire  of  hopeless  dirt.  Friends  desert  them, 
for  they  have  already  deserted  themselves  by  neglect- 
ing their  own  best  interests.  Out  of  the  dirt  of  kitch- 
en, or  hall,  or  parlor,  any  house  can  be  quickly 
brought  by  the  use  of  Sapolio,  which  is  sold  by  all 
grocers. 


HUGH  CONWAY'S  WORKS. 

A  Cardinal  Sin. 

Called  Back. 

Dark  Days. 

Slings  and  Arrows. 
The  Story  of  a  Sculptor. 

A  Family  Affair. 

Circumstantial  Evidence. 

The  Missing  Will 
■*  ••• » 

A  Mental  Struggle.     By  The  Duchess. 
A  False  Vow. 

A  Broken  Heart. 

A  Midnight  Marriage.     By  Holmes. 
Woman  against  Woman.     By  Holmes. 

A  Woman's  Vengeance.     By  Holmes. 
A  Wife's  Honor. 

Hilda's  Lorer. 

Married  in  Haste. 

At  War  with  Herself. 

A.  Crimson  Stain. 

Only  a  Woman's  Heart. 
Adventures  of  a  Bashful  Irishman. 

Blunders  of  a  Bashful  Man. 

One  Thousand  Popular  Quotations. 
Popular  Prose  Reading. 

Billy's  Mother. 

Railroad  Fun. 

A  Bad  Boy  Abroad. 

The  Bad  Boy  at  Home. 
Miss  Slimmen's  Window. 

Josh  Billings'  Spice  Box. 
Vice  Versa. 

Phunny  Phellow's  Grab  Bag 


J.  S.  OGILYIH  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

si   Rose  Street.  New  York. 


THREE    SPLENDID    BOOKS! 


THOMAS    CARLYLE. 

JA,  History  of  tlie  First  Forty  Years   of 
His   Life-1T95  to   1835. 

By  JAMES  ANTHONY  FKOUDE,  M.  A. 

?IW  volumes  in  one.      Price,  $1.  A  handsome  12mo  of  about  70fl 

pages,  printed  from  clear,  handsome  type,  and  neatly  bound 
in  English  silk  cloth. 
This  book  must  always  be  the  rarest  and  most  valuable  in  biographi- 
cal literature — the  life  of  one  of  the  really  dominant  personalties  of  an 
epoch,  written  by  a  skillful  and  fearless  hand,  under  circumstances 
which  give  it  the  value  of  autobiography,  and  while  the  pei'sonal  as 
well  as  the  literary  influence  of  its  subject  is  still  potent.  If  the  opin- 
ion of  a  high  authority  is  well  founded,  this  book  will  give  to  coming 
students  such  a  faithful  and  vivid  personal  picture  as  has  never  accom- 
panied a  great  name  before. 

FROM  FARM  BOY  TO  SENATOR. 

By  HORATIO  ALGER,  Jr. 
16mo,  310  pages.  Handsomely  bound  in  cloth.  Price,  $1.25. 
This  is  one  of  the  most  popular  books  of  the  present  day,  being  a 
boy's  life  of  the  great  American  Statesman  and  Orator,  Daniel  Web- 
ster. No  better  book  has  ever  been  issued  to  put  in  the  hands  of  boys. 
Sold  by  all  booksellers.  This  bock  has  been  pionounced  the  best  work 
ever  written  by  this  prince  of  juvenile  writers.  It  should  be  in  every 
library,  and  owned  by  every  family. 

NANCY   HARTSHORN 

CHAUTAUQUA. 

By  Mrs.   NANCY  HARTSHORN. 

16mo,  213  pages.     Illustrated.     Paper  cover,  50  cents;  bound  in 

cloth,  $1.00. 

Dedicated  to  all  members  of  the  Chautauqua  Literary  Scientific  Circle, 

and  all  others  who  enjoy  the  humorous  side  of  life. 
'    Every  one  will  be  interested  in  the  delineation  of  character  as  ap- 
plied to  "Dr.   Vinson,"   "Mr.  Beerd,"    "The  Jubilee  Singers,"  and 
others  who  have  been  there.     It  has  been  pronounced  the  most  huni- 
p'ous  book  of  the  present  day. 

The  above  books  are  for  sale  by  all  booksellers,  or  will  be  mailed  to 
any  address  on  receipt  of  price. 


THE 

A  LBUM  WRITERS    FRIEHD 

Compiled  by  J.  S.  OGILViE. 
Papa  Cover,  fifteen  Cents.    Cloth,  Thirty  Cants. 


This  is  a  new  and  choice  collection  of  gems  of  Prose  and  Poetry,  ooa  I 

prising  nearly 

THREE   HUNDRED  SELECTIONS. 

the  most  of  which  are  original  and  suitable  for  writing  in  Autograph  Aiban  «, 
Valentines,  and  for  Birthday  and  Wedding  Celebrations.  It  also  cuntai  if « 
new  and  choice  collection  of  verses  suitable  for  Christmas  and  Kt  v 
ar  Cards.  This  is  the  only  collection  of  such  verses  that  has  be»  a 
yrinted.  The  many  calls  for  such  a  collection  has  induced  us  to  compi  S 
Jhis  book,  and  we  offer  it  feeling  assured  that  it  will  not  only  supply  » 
want,  but  that  it  will  give  entire  satisfaction. 

It  has  been  issued  but  a  few  weeks,  and  it  has  already  received  mar  f 
commendations  and  endorsements  from  individuals  and  the  Press,  8fl 
being  the 

BEST  BOOK  OP  THE  KIND 

fiiat  has  been  issued.     The  price  is  very  low  and  k  deserves,  as  we  expefil 
will  receive,  a  wide  circulation. 

It  contains  64  pages,  and  is  bound  in  papet  cove"  url^a  15  Cent*' 
to  handsomely  bound  in  cloth,  price  30  Cents. 

It  it  for  sa<*  by  every  Newsdealer  and  FookKil&r  in  the  United  State*. 

SEND  ALL  ORDERS  TO 

J.  S.  OCTLVIE  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

%5  Rose  Stkeet,  New  Yo&k. 


YOUMAN'S 

DICTIONARY 

OF 

Every- Day  Wants. 

Containing  20,000  Receipts  in  Every  Department  of  Human 

Effort. 

BY  A.    E.    YOTJMAJST,   M.    D. 

Boyal  Octavo,  530  Pases.        Price  in  Clot!,  $4.00;  Leather,  $4.75 


$100  a  Tear  Saved  to  all  who  Possess  and  Bead  this  Book ! 


No  book  of  greater  value  was  ever  offered  to  Agents  to  sell.  The  following 
list  of  trades  and  professions  are  fully  represented,  and  information  of  great 
value  given  in  each  department.  Our  lC-page  circular,  giving  full  description,  sent 
free  to  any  address. 


Clerks, 

Lumber  Dealers, 

Hardware  Dealers, 

Watchmakers, 

Bookkeepers, 

Miners, 

Engravers, 

Dyers, 

Fanners, 

Opticians, 

Furriers, 

Coopers, 

Stock-raisers. 

Whitewashes, 

Glaziers, 

Coppersmith*, 

Gardeners, 

Soapmakers, 

Grocers, 

Machinists, 

Florists, 

Trappers, 

Hotel  Keepers, 

Curriers, 

Builders, 

Tinsmiths, 

Iron  Workers, 

Doctors, 

Merchants, 

Cabinetmakers, 

Authors, 

Egg  Dealers, 

Druggists, 

Housekeepers, 

Nurses, 

Electrotypers, 

Photographers, 

Bankers, 

Perfumers, 

Fish  Dealers, 

Architects, 

Barbers, 

Eoofers, 

Gas  Burners, 

Artists, 

Inspectors, 

Stcreotypers, 

Glove  Cleaners, 

Bakers, 

Bookbinders, 

Tanners, 

Gunsmiths, 

Confectioners, 

Gilders, 

Varniskers. 

Hucksters, 

Engineers, 

Painters. 

Cooks, 

Lithographers, 

Flour  Dealers, 

Shoemakers, 

Builders, 

Milliners, 

Glass  Workers, 

Clothiers, 

Dairymen, 

Dentists, 

Hair  Dressers, 

Dressmakers, 

Carpenters, 

Plasterers, 

Hatters, 

Dry  Goods  Dealers, 

Carvers, 

Scourers, 

Ink  Makers, 

Brewers, 

Jewelers, 

Tailors, 

We  want  Agents  everywhere  to  sell  this  invaluable  work,  to  whom  we  <*ffe» 
big  pay.  A  copy  of  the  book  will  be  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  to  any  address,  upw* 
reocipt  of  price.    For  agents'  term«.  territory,  and  furtker  particulars,  address 

J.  S.  OGIXVIE  #  CO.,  Publishers, 

P.  &,  Box  2767,  §1  &06K  Strkbt,  New  J-*lr. 


HUMOROUS   BOOKS. 


"A  little  nonsense  now  an  1  then 
Is  relished  by  the  wisest  men." 

fhe  following  list  of  books  have  been  written  and  published  with  % 

?iew  to  give  the  mind  the  relaxation  which  every  person  needs  an**, 

should  have.  Head  these  books  and  you  will  find  that  they  will  lighten 

the  load  on  your  mind,  and  "  drive  dull  care  away."    They  are  all 

written  by  well  known  and  popular  authors, 

A.  Had  Boy's  Diary.  This  is  one  of  the  most  successful 
humorous  books  of  the  present  day,  filled  with  fun  and  good 
humor,  and  "will  drive  the  blues  out  of  a  bag  of  indigo."  12mo, 
280  pages.  Handsomely  lithographed  paper  cover,  printed  in  four 
colors,  50  cents;  cloth,  with  handsome  gold  side-stamp,  $1.00. 

JTlie  Blunders  of  a  Bashful  Mian.  By  the  pop- 
ular  author  of  "A  Bad  Boy's  Diary."  This  is  one  of  the  most 
humorous  books  ever  issued.  12mo,  160  pages.  Handsomely 
illustrated  from  original  designs,  including  also  the  portrait  and 
autograph  of  "The  Bashful  Man."  Price,  paper  cover,  25  cents; 
handsomely  bound  in  cloth,  60  cents. 

A.  Bushel  of  Fan.  Gathered  from  the  writings  of  the 
leading  and  most  successful  humorists  of  the  day.     Price,  10  cts. 

Chained  Xjightnins:.  By  "Ike  Philkins,"  one  of  the 
most  noted  funny  men  of  the  age.  A  whole  volume  of  Jolly 
JoJtes,  Quaint  Anecdotes,  Funny  Stories,  and  Brilliant  Witticisms. 
12iio,  101  pages.    Price,  25 cents. 

Diary  of  a  3£inistei*,s  Wife.  By  AlmediaM.  Brown. 
12mo,  544  pages.  Handsomely  bound  in  cloth,  with  fine,  full-page 
illustrations.    Price,  $1.50. 

Diary  of  a  "Village  GS-ossip.  By  Almedia  M.  Brown. 
12mo,  293  pages.  Paper  cover,  50  cents;  handsomely  bound  in 
cloth,  $1.00. 

Ha!  Ha!  Ha!  or,  Morsels  of  Mirth  for  Funny  Fellows.  We 
warrant  this  book  to  be  a  sure  cure  for  every  ailment  under  and 
above  the  moon,  sun,  stars,  and  comets.     64  pages.     Price,  10  cts. 

«Josh  BEllingfs'  !*Jpioe  Box.  Edited  by  Josh  Billings 
himself,  and  dedicated  to  all  who  love  fun.  It  contains  64  large 
quarto  pages  and  nearly  200  illustrations,  any  one  of  which  will 
cause  a  broad  grin  on  anyone's  face.     Price,  25  cents. 

The  above  books  are  for  sale  by  all  newsdealers  and  booksellers,  oi 
will  be  mailed  to  any  address,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price.  Addresi 
all  orders  to 

J.  S.  0GILYIE  &  CO.   Publishers* 

P.  O.  Box  2767.     _  Hl  Ross  Stxet  Hew  York 


Something  to  Bead! 


$10.00   WOETH    FOE   $1.50! 


Te  desire  to  call  the  attention  of  lovers  of  pure  fiction  to 
tne  fact  that  we  now  offer,  in  bound  book  form,  the  following 
seven  complete  stories,  written  by 

Mi»s*  Henry  Wood, 

one  of  the  most  popular  and  pleasing  authors  in  the  world, 
and  which  are  usually  sold,  in  book  form,  for  from  $1.25  to 
$1.50  EACH. 

We  offer  the  Seven  Stories,  bound  in  handsome  English 
cloth,  with  elegant  ornamental  gold  side  and  back  stamp, 
sent  by  mail,  post-paid,  to  any  address,  for  only  $1.50!  Bound 
in  heavy  paper  covers,  $1.00. 

List  of  Stories  we  send  for  $1.50? 

East  Lynne; 

A  Life's  Secret; 

The  Tale  of  Sin; 

Was  He  Severe? 

The  Lost  Bank-Note; 

The  Doctor's  Daughter; 
The  Haunted  Tower. 

These  storiea  are  printed  on  fine  heavy  paper,  from  large, 
uew  type,  and  we  guarantee  satisfaction  in  every  respect  to  all 
purchasers. 

Ask  your  bookseller  for  "SOMETHING  TO  BEAD,"  pub- 
Jisheti  by  us;  or  send  $1.50  to  us  and  we  will  send  them  by 
mail,  post-paid. 

The  stories  are  not  sold  separately  in  this  form.  We 
want  Agents  to  sell  them  in  every  town  and  village  in  the 
whole  land,  to  whom  we  offer  liberal  terms. 

Address  all  orders  and  applications  for  Agency  to 

J.  S.  OGILVIE  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

P.  O.  Box  2767.      .j  25  Eosc  Street,  New  York. 


Something  to  Bead! 


•& 


$10.00   WORTH    FOR   $1.50i 


We  desire  to  call  the  attention  of  lovers  of  pure  fiction  to 
fche  fact  that  we  now  offer,  in  bound  book  foi°m,  the  following 
feeven  complete  stories,  written  by 

Miss  M,  E.  Braddon, 

one  of  the  most  popular  and  pleasing  authors  in  the  world, 
and  which  are  usually  sold,  in  bock  form,  for  from  $1.25  to 
$1.50  EACH. 

We  offer  the  Seven  Stories,  bound  in  handsome  English 
clsth,  with  elegant  ornamental  gold  side  and  back  stamp, 
sent  by  mail,  post-paid,  to  any  address,  for  only  $1.50!  Bound 
in  heavy  paper  covers,  $1.00. 

List  of  Stories  we  sell  for  SI.50: 

Lady  Audley's   Secret 
The   Octoroon, 

The   Cloven  Foot, 
His   Secret, 

A   Wavering   Image, 
The   Wages    of  Sin, 
Aurora   Floyd. 

These  stories  are  printed  on  fine  heavy  paper,  from  large, 
pew  type,  and  we  guarantee  satisfaction  in  every  respect  to  alJ 

Purchasers. 
Ask  your  bookseller  for   "SOMETHING  TO  HEAT/'  writ* 
ten  by  Miss  M.   E.  Braddon,  and   published    by   x\s\    or  send 
$1.50 "to  us  and  we  will  send   them  by   mail,  posA  paid. 

The  stories  are  not  sold  separately  in  this  form.  Wa 
want  Agents  to  sell  them  in  every  town  and  village  in  the 
whole  land,   to  whom  we  offer  liberal  terms. 

Address  all  orders  and  applications  for  Agency  to 

J.  S.  0GILV1E  &  CO..  Publishers, 

P.  O.  Box  2767*  25  Eose  Street,  New  York. 


Two  Grand  Detective  Stories 

BT 

JUDSOItf    R.    TAYLOR, 

One    of*  the    naost    popular    -writers    in    the    TCorld. 


GIPSY    BLAIR, 

THE  WESTERN  DETECTIVE. 

12mo,  150  pages,  paper   cover,  25    cents;    handsomely  bound 
in  cloth,  60  cents. 

This  is  one  of  the  most  thrilling  detective  stories  ever  written 
by  this  well-known  and  popular  writer,  and  relates  deeds  of  dar- 
ing adventure,  and  consummate  detective  skill  in  tracing  the 
violators  of  law.  Every  one  should  read  it,  because  it  is  a  story 
of  intense  interest  and  dramatic  power. 


MACON   MOORE, 

THE  SOUTHERN  DETECTIVE. 

12mo,   150   pages,  paper   cover,    25   cents;  handsomely  bound 
in  cloth,  60  cents. 

This  is  truly  a  most  wonderful  story,  with  the  above  title,  and 
is  probably  the  most  extraordinary  detective  story  ever  written. 
The  author  has  used  his  abundance  of  material  very  skillfully, 
and  although  the  incidents  are  mainly  founded  on  fact,  they  are 
so  deftly  linked  together  as  to  form  a  romance  at  once  grand, 
terrible,  and  startling.  As  a  thrilling  detective  story,  it  would 
be  impossible  to  surpass  it.  In  fact,  there  is  nothing  in  the 
English  language  like  it.  In  fact,  taken  altogether,  the  story  is 
Hie  most  extraordinary  detective  romance  ever  given  to  the  world, 
and  all  who  fail  to  read  it  will  miss  a  rich  treat.  Both  of  the 
above  books  are  sold  by  all  booksellers,  or  they  will  be  mailed 
to  any  address  on  receipt  of  price. 

Address  all  orders  to 

J.  S.  OGILVIE  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

P.  O.  Box  2767,  31  Rose  Street,  New  Ycy& 


HUGH  CONWAY'S 

POPULAR  WORKS, 

Price,  in  Paper  Cover,  25  Cents  Each. 

CALLED    BACK. 

By  Hugh  Conway. 

This  novel  has  met  with  an  unprecedented  sale,  and  is  pro 
aounced  one  of  the  ablest  written  books  ever  issued.     It  is  full 
of  interest,  and  entrances  ail  readers. 

The  Pall  Itlall  Gazette  says  of  it : 

"Called  Back"  is  entitled  to,  and  will  doubtless  take  its 
place  in  the  front  rank  of  pure  fiction.  The  sale  of  over  200.000 
copies  already  is  some  indication  of  its  well-deserved  popularity. 

DARK   DAYS. 

This  new  novel  by  Hugh  Conway,  the  now  famous  author,  is 
now  ready,  and  from  advance  orders  already  received  an  im- 
mense sale  is  assured  for  it.  No  book  has  been  issued  for  years, 
the  announcement  of  which  has  created  such  an  intense  interest 
as  this  has. 

It  has  about  200  pages  in  large  type.  Price,  paper  cover, 
25  cents. 

THE    MISSING  WILL. 

Another  popular  novel  by  this  great  author;  12mo,  175 
pages.     Paper  cover,  25  cents. 

CIRCUMSTANTIAL  EVIDENCE, 

AND  OTHER    STORIES. 

This  is  the  latest  collection  of  stories  by  Hugh  Conway,  and 
will  be  eagerly  sought  after  by  all  who  have  read  his  other 
works.     12mo,  180  pages.     Paper  cover,  25  cents. 

Sent  by  mail,  post-paid,  ^to  any  address,  on  receipt  of  price. 

Address  all  orders  to 

J.  S.  OCILV1E  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

P.  0.  Bex  27G7.  31  Rose  St.,  NEW  YOBE. 


A   $10.00   BOOK   FOR   $2.50! 

MOORE'S 


I 


Containing  over  One  Million  Industrial  Facts, 

CALCULATIONS,  PROCESSES.  TEADE  SECRETS,  RULES,  LEGAL 
ITEMS,  BUSINESS  FORM'/ etc.,  in  every  Occupation,  from  the 
Household  to  the  Manufactory. 

A  work  of  unequaled  utility  to  ievery  Mechanic,  Farmer,  Merchant, 

Business  Man,  Professional  Gentleman,  awd   Householder,  us  it  embraces 

the  mail)  points  in  over  200  Trades   tud  Occupations.    It  contains  1016 

pages  and  over  500  illustrations. 

Tlie  following  synopsis  gives  some  idea  of  tho  value  and  scope  of  the 

Work.    The  contents  are  as  follows: 

Part  1.— Bread,  Cracker,  Pastry  and  CaPte  Baking,  Domestic  Cooking,  etc. 

Part  2.— For  Farmers,  Horse  Shoers,  Stock  Owners,  Bee  Keepers,  etc. 

Part  3.— For  Lumbermen,  Carpenters.  Builders.  Contractors,  Mill  Owneis, 
Shipbuilders,  Ship  Owners,  Freighters,  Navigators,  Quarrymen, 
Merchants  and  Business  Men  generally. 

Part  4. — Natural  Mechanical  and  Scientific  Facts. 

Tart  5.— For  Dyers,  Clothiers,  Bleachers,  Halters,  Furriers  and  Manufac- 
turers. 

jLrt  6.— Medical  Department,  for  Druggists,  Physicians,  Dentists,  Perfum- 
ers, Barbers,  and  general  Family  Use. 

Part  7.— For  Grocers,  Tobacconists,  Confectioners,  Saloon  Keepers,  Syrups. 
Cordials,  Ice  Creams,  Summer  Drinks,  Domestic  Wines,  Canned 
Goods,  Soaps,  etc. 

Part  8.— For  Tanners  and  Curriers,  Boot,  Shoe,  Harness  and  Rubber  Manu- 
facturers, Marble  and  Ivory  Workers,  Bookbinders,  Anglers,  Trap- 
pers, etc. 

Part  9.— For  Painters,  Decorators,  Cabinet  Makers,  Piano  and  Organ  Man- 
ufacturers, Polishers,  Carvers,  Gilders,  Picture  Frame  and  Art 
Dealers,  China  Decorators.  Potters,  Glass  Manufacturers,  Glass 
Staiuers  and  Gilders,  Architects,  Masons,  Bricklayers,  Plasterers, 
Stucco  Workers,  Kalsominers,  Slaters,  Roofers,  etc. 

Part  10.— For  Watchmakers,  Jewelers,  Gold  and  Silversmiths,  Gilders, 
Burnishers,  (Jolorers,  Enamelers,  Lapidaries,  Diamond  Cutters, 
Engravers,  Die  Sinkers,  Stencil  Cutters,  Refiners,  Sweepmelters. 

Part  11.— For  Engineers,  Firemen,  Engine  Builders,  Steam  Fitters,  Master 
Mechanics,  Machinists,  Blacksmiths,  Cutlers,  Locksmiths,  Saw, 
Spring,  and  Safe  Manufacturers,  Iron  and  Brass  Founders,  Mill 
Owners,  Miners,  etc. 

Part  12.— For  Art  Workers.  Bronzing,  Dipping  and  Lacquering,  Brass  Fin- 
ishers, Hardware  Dealers,  Plumbers,  Gas  Fitters,  Tinman,  Japan- 
ners,  etc. 

Part  13.— For  Printers  and  Publishers,  Gas  Companies  and  Consumers,  Gun- 
smiths, Contractors,  Quarrymen,  Coal  Dealers,  Oil  Manufacturers 
Sugar  Refiners,  Paper  Manufacturers,  Cotton  and  Woolen  Manu 
facturers,  Cutlers,  Needle  and  File  Manufacturers,  Metal  Smelters, 
etc.,  etc. 

Part  14.— The  Amenities  of  Life,  Useful  Advice. 

Part  15.— Tables,  etc.,  Embracing  Useful  Calculations  in  every  Business. 
Price  in  Cloth  Binding,  $2.50:  in  Leather  Binding.  $3.50.    Standard  Ex 

port  Edition,  Clot>i  Binding,  $3.00;  in  Leather,  Lettered  Back  and  Marbled 

Edges,  Library  style,  $4.00. 

Sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  to  any  address  on  receipt  of  price.    Agent* 

wanted,  to  whom  we  offer  big  pay.    Address,  all  orders  and  applications  tor 

an  agency  to 

J.  S.  OGIl  VIE  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

P.  O  Box  2767.  31  Rose  Street.  New  York 


